TsiChiLou@ChinaMediaOutlet.cn ChineseProtestantChurch.org.cn 2nd_Email 网站链接(3rd E-mail) 位于:中国深圳
地址: Lufthansa Center, Unit T 172, 50 Liangmaqiao Road, Chaoyang District, Beijing China, 100016
TsiChiLou@ChinaMediaOutlet.cn
ChineseProtestantChurch.org.cn
2nd_Email 网站链接(3rd
E-mail)
位于:中国深圳
地址: Lufthansa Center, Unit T 172, 50 Liangmaqiao Road, Chaoyang
District, Beijing China, 100016
由于低此页的意见，它已被定取下来。
Due to the Low number of people visiting this page, it has been scheduled to be
taken down.
(34 Visitor in 2023)
Heaven is so Real
by Choo
Thomas
Choo is a woman of God who epitomizes what it means to put first things first. The Lord Jesus Christ is truly the cornerstone of her life. The level of intimacy that Choo has encountered with the Lord rests on the precipice between heaven and earth. This book compels the reader to take a journey beyond the Pearly Gates. The throne room of God will no longer be an ambiguous undefined location, but rather a very inviting and viable encounter with our Lord Jesus Christ. This book is a must-read for those who have ever doubted the authenticity of what awaits us beyond the veil.
SENIOR PASTOR, CHURCH FOR
CHURCH FOR
VOLUNTEER CHAPLAIN, PIERCE
PASTOR OF PRAYER
I have known Choo Thomas for almost two years now. I have watched her great love for the Lord and her obedience and dedication to Him. We have talked about the love God has for each of us and the way He wants us to grow in Him. Choo is the kind of witness for God that makes you want to know God more and more. I know that in talking to her, I want to be good enough to join her in this glorious kingdom she has told me so much about. Thank you Choo.
YOUR SISTER IN CHRIST
Choo has been part of Church For All Nations for several years, along with her husband Roger. I know Choo as a committed Christian, a woman of Godly character, fully committed to her husband and faithful in attendance in the Sunday morning worship services. She has a desire to see others know the Lord Jesus Christ as their Savior and Lord.
ASSOCIATE PASTOR, CHURCH FOR
SENIORS
Dedication
Awesome God, I praise You, Lord. I thank you so much, Holy Spirit, for helping
me write Heaven Is So Real! Without Your help, I could not have done anything. I
give You all the credit.
To the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit I give all the glory for this book. I
pray that whoever reads it will glorify You, Lord. I love You and praise You,
Lord.
Acknowledgments
After the Lord showed me the divine revelations I have chronicled in Heaven Is
So Real!, I had such a burden to communicate my experiences to others. But I
felt very insecure with my own ability to do that. In addition to having a lack
of confidence in myself, I questioned where I would find someone to help me
write my book, and I questioned whether or not anyone would believe me when they
heard my revelations of heaven--even though the Lord had told me that He would
take care of every detail related to this book.
That’s when the Lord brought Lloyd to me. Lloyd asked me to send him the
manuscript, and upon reading my first draft he decided to help me write this
book. He told me he believed everything in my manuscript and that he thought it
would be a very exciting book to write. In particular, he said he thought the
segment about the rapture would be the most exciting.
Lloyd is an excellent writer who is filled with the Holy Spirit. Thank you,
Lloyd, and God bless you.
I want to say a special thanks to my husband, Roger. Because English is my
second language, and because Roger is used to my writing, he helped me with
spelling and grammar throughout the book so that Lloyd could better understand
what I was trying to say.
I sincerely appreciate all the work he did. And I especially appreciate his
support of everything related to this book--whatever needed to be done--as well
his support in every area of my ministry. He was also patient with me and did
not complain during my seven years of preparation for ministry.
Thank you, honey. God’s favor is on you.
Preface
A passage from the first letter by the apostle Paul to the Christians in ancient
Corinth will help make this clear. It says:
Behold, I tell you a mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be
changed--in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the
trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be
changed.
For this
corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.
So when this corruptible has put on incorruption, and this mortal has put on
immortality... then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written: “Death
is swallowed up in victory.” --1
CORINTHIANS 15:51-54
This
pericope of Scripture refers to the End Times, when those who know the Lord will
go to be with Him forever. When this happens, we will have to exchange our
mortal bodies for incorruptible, heavenly bodies.
Every time I have gone to heaven with Jesus this exchange actually has occurred.
God would give me a new body--a body in which I looked remarkably like I did
when I was a teenager. Sometimes this transformation would take place at a beach
on earth that He escorted me to. Other times I would be clothed in my
incorruptible body in my bedroom at home.
People often ask me, “Were your experiences in heaven like visions or dreams, or
did you actually go there?” My only response to these questions is that I know
I’ve seen heaven, and I know that heaven is so real. Whether we place my
experiences in the category of supernatural dreams, visions or actual
experiences, I will leave to the theologians. All I can say is that they were
very real to me.
Each time the Lord has visited me, I have been lying on my bed under the total
control of the anointing of the Holy Spirit. Just before He visits each time, my
earthly body quivers and quakes for at least twenty minutes. I do not understand
everything about this, but I know that He is releasing His power into my being.
Sometimes these preparatory periods last for a half-hour or more.
Please don’t ask me why this is necessary, because only He knows the reason for
each experience. He has simply told me, over and over again, that He is getting
me ready for the ministry He has called me to.
Usually when this occurs, my body shakes and my stomach tightens. Deep groans
emerge from my spirit, and I perspire profusely. I believe the groans are those
described by the apostle Paul: “Likewise the
Spirit also helps in our weaknesses. For we do not know what we should pray for
as we ought, but the Spirit Himself makes intercession for us with groanings
which cannot be uttered” (Romans
8:26).
I believe the perspiring comes from the heavy anointing of the Lord. The Bible
often describes the presence of the Lord in terms of fire, heat and glory, and
now I know what these images mean. I personally have experienced the intense
heat of His presence.
Usually these manifestations are followed quickly and suddenly by a tremendous
surge within and a pulling, jerking sensation without. Then I see my transformed
body with the Lord on the earthly beach. After He takes me to heaven, we always
return to the same beach we started from.
Whenever and whatever has happened, which I admit I do not fully understand, my
earthly body has remained in bed during each of my visits to heaven. During
these experiences I am both a participant and an observer.
I have been able to see everything--all of what has happened to me--with the
eyes of my earthly body. I have been able to observe all that has happened as I
have gone with Jesus to the beach, as my body has been transformed and as He has
escorted me to heaven.
My earthly body often reacts to my experiences in heaven as I am having them. It
participates in the dancing, rejoicing, praising, laughing, crying and other
manifestations occurring in my transformed body.
When my transformed body is happy, my physical body reacts with happiness. When
my heavenly body is sad, my physical body reacts with tears. When my transformed
body sings, I sing; when it dances, I move my hands; when it laughs, I laugh.
When I, as a young woman within my transformed body, am talking with the Lord,
my earthly body responds with words from my heart; and my mouth and head move
accordingly.
I watch my transformed body as I walk with the Lord in heaven. When I sings
songs of joy and praise, I can see the happiness reflected on my face. My voice,
quite miraculously, emanates from my earthly body.
When I, in my transformed body, ascend to and descend from heaven, my real body
feels as if it is being lifted up and gently lowered. These sensations last for
only a second. Sometimes, when my physical body feels as if it is being lifted
from my bed, I have screamed in fright.
Even though I can see the features of my own transformed face quite vividly, I
cannot see the Lord’s face. However, I can see His hair, hands and clothing, and
I can tell that He has a very large frame. His wavy hair is parted in the
middle, is curled in at the bottom, comes down to His neck and is as white as
silk. The skin on His hands is olive-colored, and His fingers are long and
slender.
I can see the Lord’s mouth moving when He speaks to me. His stature and build
make Him appear as if He is a young man, perhaps between the ages of thirty and
forty. His height, it seems, is approximately six feet.
Although I can’t make out His distinct facial features, I can tell when He is
angry, happy, sad or concerned. I know Him to be very gentle and loving, and He
enjoys playful moments. Remember, however, I am seeing the Lord’s spirit body
(just like I am able to see my spirit body).
Since May 27, 1996, the Lord has taken me to the earthly beach early every
Monday morning in fulfillment of a promise He made to me. We often have walked
along together in the sand. Sometimes He has lifted me in His arms and spun me
around like a child. During such playful moments, the Lord and I have greatly
enjoyed each other’s presence, and we both have laughed with genuine joy.
The Lord has a very human personality, even though He is the Son of God. I love
Him more than my life. He is a person of very few words. When He speaks, He
always does so purposefully. He shares only those things He thinks are
significant for us to know.
When He disappears after the exhilarating visits to heaven, my transformed body
disappears as well, and my physical body is free to move in accord with its own
needs and desires. At this point my body feels relaxed and restful.
After these marvelous experiences, I can get out of bed--immediately, if I
choose to--but usually I lie there and reflect on the wonderful experiences I’ve
just seen and lived. Then I write these experiences in my journal.
I am amazed that the Lord called me to write this book. I am a Korean-American
whose use of the English language is somewhat limited. Nonetheless, the Lord
chose me to do His work. He told me to tell everything I experienced and heard,
and that is the purpose of this book.
How thankful I am that I have been privileged to have this foretaste of glory so
I can share it with you. God wants me to let you know that He already has
prepared a place for you in heaven if you only will believe in His Son and
receive Him as your personal Lord and Savior.
I want only to do the will of the Lord. My prayer for you as you read this book
is the same as the apostle Paul’s prayer for his beloved Ephesian brothers and
sisters, recorded in his letter to them:
That the God
of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give to you the spirit of
wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him, the eyes of your understanding
being enlightened; that you may know what is the hope of His calling, what are
the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints, and what is the
exceeding greatness of His power toward us who believe, according to the working
of His mighty power which He worked in Christ when He raised Him from the dead
and seated Him at His right hand in the heavenly places, far above all
principality and power and might and dominion, and every name that is named, not
only in this age but also in that which is to come.
--EPHESIANS
1:17-21
I ask
only that you receive this book in the same way it was written--with total
openness to the Lord and His will. Evaluate my experiences in the light of the
Word of God. I believe you will find that the things I share about heaven and my
experiences with the Lord are thoroughly biblical.
--CHOO THOMAS
TACOMA, WASHINGTON
FEBRUARY, 1997
Introduction
if it were not so, I would have told you.
I go to prepare a place for you.
--John
14:2 (emphasis added)
THROUGH A PROPHETIC utterance given by a pastor named Larry Randolph, God spoke
directly to me on
I saw the blessing of the Lord in the realm of prophetic ministry and the Lord
opening your spirit in a great way to prophetic ministry, dreams and words of
knowledge...I saw the Lord speaking to you in the night seasons, between 11 P.M.
and 3 A.M....[He will] begin to awaken you and visit you, give you dreams,
visions and insight...God told me that you’re one of the daughters that He’s put
His Spirit upon to prophesy.
Pastor Randolph spoke these words over me during a special Sunday service at
I began to weep tears of joy and gratitude as I realized that God had chosen me
to be one of His servants in these last days. The Lord flooded me with His
loving warmth, and the heat of His presence made the experience seem as if I
were resting on a feather bed on a summer day.
I was reminded of the words of the prophet Joel:
And it shall
come to pass afterward that I will pour out My Spirit on all flesh; your sons
and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young
men shall see visions; And also on My menservants and on My maidservants I will
pour out My Spirit in those days. And I will show wonders in the heavens and in
the earth.
--JOEL
2:28-30
Could
it be, I wondered, that these prophetic words were being fulfilled here and now?
Was I to be one of the Lord’s special maidservants who would see wonders in
heaven and earth?
What an honor to be selected as a vessel of the Lord’s love, grace and power in
these last days. Certainly this prophetic calling of God was not something I
would have chosen for myself, because I am ordinarily a very shy person. I soon
learned that all the shyness and bashfulness vanishes when I am experiencing the
anointing of the Holy Spirit.
I recalled another scripture:
You did not
choose Me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit,
and that your fruit should remain, that whatever you ask the Father in My name
He may give you.
--JOHN
15:16
Clearly, God was choosing me to go forth in His name in order to bear lasting
fruit--fruit that would remain. He was showing me the power of prayer and the
importance of getting close to Him.
Abide in Me,
and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, unless it abides in the
vine, neither can you, unless you abide in Me. I am the vine, you are the
branches. He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for without Me
you can do nothing.
--JOHN
15:4-5
The
overwhelming excitement and burning anointing of the Holy Spirit continued to
intensify as the pastor went on with his prophetic utterance. I literally felt
as if I were on fire for God. Pastor Randolph continued:
There’s been a misunderstanding at times in the way you respond to God or the
way you connect with God. The Lord says He’s going to remove the
misunderstanding...they won’t say, “She’s an enigma.” They’ll say, “She’s just
different.”...It’s a godly difference...God has given you a uniqueness. He’s
going to minister to you in a unique way. He’s going to speak to you things that
only friends would tell friends. He’s going to give you secrets in the night
seasons.
To be a close, personal friend of God’s, as Abraham was, has been my heart’s
desire since I became a Christian. I treasure moments alone with the Lord. I
know His voice, and when my heart is quiet before Him, He is able to speak to
me: “My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and
they follow Me” (John
10:27).
Through this compelling message from God, I knew the Father was answering the
cry of my heart--to get to know Him better by building an intimate personal
relationship with Jesus. My heart was soaring like an eagle while I listened to
Him speaking to me through Pastor Randolph:
It’s not showing off what God gives you; it’s keeping secrets. God’s going to
tell you things about people that you’ll never tell people. You’ll pray for and
intercede [for them], and hold them up in prayer because you’re going to be a
friend of God--and that’s a true prophet. It’s just a friend of God. A friend of
God.
He’s going to tell you secrets about other people’s lives and about things He’s
doing in the earth. So, get ready in 1996 for a fresh anointing of the prophetic
to come upon your life. And in the new year, as you wait before the Lord, God’s
going to put a fresh Spirit upon you, an anointing of prophecy is going to come
upon you.
I knew the words were beautiful and deeply meaningful even though I did not
understand all they implied. I felt as if I were clay in the hands of the divine
Potter, and He was shaping me, molding me and forming me in preparation for a
special ministry that would begin in the very near future. As I spun on the
Potter’s wheel, under a mighty anointing of the Spirit of God, I sensed that
major changes were already taking place deep in my spirit.
A tinge of fear was soon extinguished by the oil of the Spirit that seemed to
drip over every part of my being. My mind tried to find its way into the old
channel of questioning, because I felt so unworthy to receive such a wonderful
personal message and calling.
How can God use me? I thought. I am a Korean-American, and my use of the English
language is not as proficient as it should be. Why would God pick me to be His
friend? Why me?
It was all so surprising, but even though I was a young Christian I had already
learned the truth of Jesus’ words, “Without Me you
can do nothing” (John
15:5). I decided right then and there to accept the Lord’s message by faith,
and in my heart I prayed: Father, thank You for giving me this word. I will
always say yes to You.
This was my commitment even though I did not fully understand everything the
Lord was saying. One thing I did realize, however, was that He would have to
prepare me for the ministry He was leading me into.
I remembered the words of one of my favorite verses: “Trust
in the LORD with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding; in all
your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths” (Proverbs
3:5-6).
Little did I realize where those paths would lead me, but I was firm in my
resolve to trust the Lord without leaning on my own understanding. After all,
isn’t this the essence of the spiritual life? We’re spiritual beings on a human
journey. Our true essence is our spirits. Heaven is our true home, and as I’ve
discovered, heaven is so real.
Since the moment God called me to a prophetic ministry I have learned that many
believers don’t truly believe. Some are not sure that heaven even exists. Others
don’t seem to care. Too many go through life as if this world is all there is.
God has shown me an entirely different picture. He has taken me to heaven
seventeen different times, and He wants me to let everyone know that heaven is
so real! When we truly understand this, it changes everything about us--our
motives, attitudes, values, relationships, dreams, plans and perspective. My
prayer for you is, you will catch more than a glimpse of heaven as you read and
that you will be changed--as I was--and experience the security of knowing Jesus
has already prepared a place for you and your loved ones.
--CHOO THOMAS
TACOMA, WASHINGTON
FEBRUARY, 1997
PART
CHAPTER 1
On
Heaven’s Road
--Philippians
3:14
MY
NAME IS Choo Nam Thomas, and I am Korean-American. I am the only daughter of my
parents, who are deceased, and I have two brothers: one younger and one older. I
am married and have two children, a son and a daughter, both of whom are
married. I also have two grandsons and two granddaughters.
In Korea, my family was not religious in any way. I never heard about Jesus
until I went to church. I had only heard about church and God.
I became a Christian in February 1992. I literally fell in love with Jesus after
I attended church a couple of times. When I found out what He did for me, I made
up my mind that I wanted to give all of my being to Him for the rest of my life.
God responded by answering my prayers, and this enabled my faith to grow
stronger day by day. I began to lose my old desires each day, very quickly. I
could think only about Jesus every waking moment. I was so much in fear of God
that I couldn’t knowingly do anything against His will. I wanted only to please
Him, and I wanted to know everything about Him so I could tell others.
A VISION
As I perceived Him, He had silky white hair and was wearing a pure white robe.
His person was visible to me for almost five minutes. After seeing Him my body
was on fire with unspeakable joy, and I became wholeheartedly committed to
Jesus. Soon after this life-changing experience, my family and I began attending
Puget Sound Christian Center in Tacoma, Washington.
I had another profound spiritual experience on Easter Sunday 1995. While
attending services with my family at Puget Sound Christian Center, my body began
to shake violently, and we had to stay for second service. I was experiencing
the same phenomenon known among Quakers, Shakers and early Pentecostals.
Since then, my body never stops shaking in church or during my prayer time at
home. Two weeks after this Easter Sunday experience, I received the gift of
tongues while at home and began to sing in the Spirit. While watching a Benny
Hinn crusade on television, I stood up and lifted my hands in prayer. Then I
fell on the floor for almost three hours. The anointing of God’s Holy Spirit was
so strong that I couldn’t get up, and all I could do was sing and talk in
tongues and laugh.
During every worship service after that, I could see the presence of the Lord
Jesus in church. The visions I continue to receive of Him are not quite as vivid
as the first one, but they are just as real.
A WILLING VESSEL
At first, some family members and friends rejected my message and disliked me
for always talking about Jesus. Now, however, things are different. No matter
who I am with, I only want to talk about the Lord, and He has given me the
privilege of leading many people to Him, including my relatives and friends. All
of my loved ones are saved now.
Jesus is always in my thoughts and on my tongue. When difficult times come, I
think about what Jesus did for us. When I remember all that He has done, I
realize nothing is too hard for me. When someone hurts me, I simply meditate on
all Jesus did for me at Calvary, and peace comes instantly.
Preceding the Lord’s first visit with me, I had some very special dreams about
clouds. These dreams reminded me of something my father had once shared with me.
He told me that my mother had had a very special dream about clouds. He often
mentioned that my mother also had had a special dream about me before she became
pregnant with me. He said she never forgot that dream about a clear day that
suddenly became very cloudy. The clouds came toward the front of the house. One
of them came into the room where she was sleeping and filled the room with a
white glow.
My mother had been sick most of her life, and she died when she was only forty.
She never shared these dreams and visions with me, but my father told me many
times about them, especially about the clouds. I never thought seriously about
them until I had my own experience with dreams and visions.
My father’s interpretation of the dream about the clouds was that I could have
become very successful if I had been a boy, because in those days many Oriental
men believed that only boys could attain success in life. I believe, however,
that the dream was a sign from the Lord. As you read this book, you will see
that clouds have played an important part in the preparatory work the Lord had
done and continues to do in my life.
Since meeting Jesus, I have had a strong desire to pray for others. I have
become a true prayer warrior. Intercessory prayer has become a way of life for
me. I regularly attended a Bible study at a Korean-American church for about a
year before my husband, Roger, was saved.
I didn’t do any full-time church work or know many of God’s words, but He chose
me for His special work anyway. According to my Lord Jesus, He wanted me to
first get to know Him and to learn to obey Him and focus only on Him. By showing
me heaven and all the other visions I have been privileged to experience, He
began to prepare me for the ministry He has called me to. Now I’m learning about
Him through prayer and the study of His Word.
REVELATION OF HEAVEN
The Father in heaven wants everyone to know how much He loves them and desires
to bless them, if they will trust Him and obey His Word. He has shown me that
many believers are, in reality, functional atheists--they don’t really believe
there is a heaven. I can say with all the certainty that it is possible for
us--on this side of eternity--to know that heaven is so real. Furthermore, I now
know that our God is able, as His Word says, to do “exceedingly
abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that works in
us” (Ephesians
3:20).
The purpose of this book is to give Him glory: “To
Him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without
end. Amen” (Ephesians
3:21).
Please read these pages with an open mind and heart, and let the Lord speak to
you. He has a wonderful plan and purpose for your life. He has prepared a home
for you in heaven. Like me, you can discover the thrill of knowing that you are
bound for the Promised Land.
Chapter 2
All Power in Heaven and on Earth
to Me in heaven and on earth.”
--Matthew
28:18
THE
YEAR 1996, AS pastor Larry Randolph had prophesied, became the most wonderful,
exciting, meaningful and empowering year of my life. It all began on New Year’s
Eve 1995. The anointing of the Lord was so very real to me throughout the entire
evening. In fact, His presence was literally so hot that I could hardly breathe.
I had experienced the presence and power of the Holy Spirit before, but this
night was so different. It was a time of intense love and excitement, and I
sensed that something uniquely wonderful yet mysterious was about to happen to
me.
What I was experiencing defied reason and logic, but the presence of the Lord
was so real that I felt like I could have reached out and held His hand
tangibly. It was a spiritual reality, but it far exceeded anything I had ever
experienced in the natural realm.
There was an expectancy in my heart. Somehow I realized that all I needed to do
was to continue waiting in the presence of the Lord, and He would speak to me
and show me wonderful things. Throughout that long, yet pleasant night, I held
onto a verse from Jeremiah that contains a promise from our Father: “Call
to Me, and I will answer you, and show you great and mighty things, which you do
not know” (Jeremiah
33:3).
While I waited with eager anticipation, I could hear the firecrackers and other
loud noises of revelers ringing in the new year. As 1995 turned to 1996, I
continued waiting, and throughout the wee hours of the morning until daybreak I
waited. Nothing happened, but I was determined to hear from God.
January 1, 1996, was a cold, damp day in the Northwest, but there was a precious
warmth in my heart that no winter wind could chill. The Word of God spoke to my
heart, “Wait on the LORD; be of good courage, and
He shall strengthen your heart; wait, I say, on the LORD!” (Psalms
27:14).
Waiting--one of the hardest things in the world to do, and yet it is the key to
so much empowerment in the spiritual life. The Lord wants us to wait in His
presence, because it is in this way that we develop the patience we need to grow
and to serve.
Even though I had not slept at all the previous night, on New Year’s Day I felt
rested, happy and alive while my family and I celebrated the holiday. From 9
P.M. until 11 P.M. of New Year’s Day the heat of the Lord’s presence reminded me
to keep the night watch once again. I slept briefly, then awoke refreshed,
yearning to hear the Lord’s voice speaking to me.
This almost sleepless schedule continued throughout the first half of January.
Still I had not heard the Lord. By faith, however, I sensed that He was
preparing me for a personal encounter with Him.
TREMBLING IN THE NIGHT
There’s something about the night--a time of quietness and few
distractions--that affords a special opportunity for the Lord to draw close to
His people. This was certainly the case with me.
Sometimes the anointing of God was so heavy on me that I felt as if I would
faint. At other times it would leave me feeling dizzy and weak. Often I would
lay in bed completely immobilized by the overpowering presence of God. It is all
too wonderful to fully describe, but I will endeavor to show you what it was
like.
The Bible is replete with examples of people quaking and shaking in the presence
of the Lord. Sometimes this manifestation is accompanied by fear, but most of
the time it is preparatory; God is about to do a great work through a yielded
vessel. Certainly the latter was true with the prophet Jeremiah, who heard God’s
voice pleading with him: “‘Do you not fear Me?’
says the LORD. ‘Will you not tremble at My presence?’” (Jeremiah
5:22).
The one who would become known as the “weeping prophet” answered God’s plea: “My
heart within me is broken because of the prophets; all my bones shake. I am like
a drunken man, and like a man whom wine has overcome, because of the LORD, and
because of His holy words” (Jeremiah
23:9).
The Word of God shows us that trembling and shaking are appropriate physical
responses to the presence of the Lord. Other examples are found in
Daniel 10:7;
Psalms 99:1,
Pslams 114:7;
Habakkuk 3:16; and
Matthew 28:4, as well as in
Acts 4:31, one of my favorites: “And when they
had prayed, the place where they were assembled together was shaken; and they
were all filled with the Holy Spirit.”
“I WANT
TO
I turned my head on the pillow to look in the direction of the sound, and there,
all aglow, was a figure dressed in white garments. The radiance that emanated
from this unknown visitor was so brilliant that I could not see His face, but in
my heart of hearts I knew that I had been blessed with a special visitation from
the Lord.
How could this be happening to me? I wondered, as I began to tremble even more
violently and weep tears of love and joy. It was the Lord--the Lord of heaven
and earth--and He had willingly chosen to visit me in this special way. I felt
so humbled by His presence. I could not stop crying.
“My daughter, Choo Nam, I am your Lord, and I want to talk to you. You have been
My special daughter for a long time.”
The impact of His voice, His words, His message hit me with a supernatural force
that left me reeling. My body shook harder, and I felt my spirit rising within.
The gift of tongues began to flow, followed by a clear interpretation.
I moved as close to the edge of my bed as possible so that I wouldn’t waken my
husband, Roger, asleep next to me. For a moment I wondered how he could possibly
sleep with such brightness in the room and the incessant shaking that seemed
powerful enough to make the bed collapse. But this was a special moment for me
to receive from the Lord, so Roger continued to sleep.
The Lord spoke once more in His calmly reassuring yet very firm voice:
“Daughter, you are such an obedient child, and I want to give you special gifts.
These gifts are going to serve Me greatly. I want you to be happy about these
gifts.”
I knew at that moment God was choosing me to do an important work for Him and
that this must become my single-minded purpose. I knew I had nothing to give Him
except my heart and my life, and I was willing to do whatever He wanted, to go
wherever He wanted. It was a night of commitment, challenge and purpose. My
wonderful Lord was beginning to reveal His will to me.
I have known since then that when my body begins to shake from the inside out,
God soon will be speaking to me. I also knew then that His words would be life
and victory.
My body stopped trembling, and I fell into one of the most peaceful, restful
sleeps I could remember having in years. Throughout the next day I felt so
anointed and happy because I had met the Master face-to-face. That morning I
asked Roger if he had felt or heard anything during the night.
He shook his head. “I guess I’m just a deep sleeper,” he said.
God had chosen me for a specific work. It was too wonderful to imagine, and yet
it was exciting beyond words. I opened my Bible to the book of John and read
these stirring words that coincided with Pastor Randolph’s prophecy: “You
did not choose Me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear
fruit, and that your fruit should remain, that whatever you ask the Father in My
name He may give you” (John
15:16).
The Lord had chosen me to go and bear lasting fruit. This is what I wanted more
than anything in the world. His Word, His presence, His anointing confirmed His
calling in my life. I committed my heart to obeying the Lord from that moment
on, no matter what the consequences.
Then my eyes fell to the preceding verses: “You
are My friends if you do whatever I command you. No longer do I call you
servants, for a servant does not know what his master is doing; but I have
called you friends, for all things that I heard from My Father I have made known
to you” (John
15:14-15).
God was confirming His rhema word to me--from Pastor Randolph--through His
logos, the Bible. The pastor’s words came back to me: “God’s going to tell you
things about people that you’ll never tell people. You’ll pray for and
intercede, and hold them up in prayer because you’re going to be a friend of
God--and that’s a true prophet; it’s just a friend of God. A friend of God. He’s
going to tell you secrets about other people’s lives and about things He’s doing
in the earth. So, get ready in 1996 for a fresh anointing of the prophetic to
come upon your life.”
Now it was happening, and I could hardly wait to discover what God would tell me
next.
A PROPHECY FULFILLED
The whole experience stunned me, and I was amazed to think that He would visit
me again and again. Surely one visit with the Lord should be enough. Yet He said
He would be returning to me personally so that He could get me ready for the
work He has for me to do.
Just as suddenly as He came into my bedroom, He departed. I could neither hear
nor see Him. The shaking dissipated. His reassuring words, and His wonderful
visit, left me feeling very happy, peaceful and certainly curious.
It was as if I had climbed a high mountain in my native land of Korea from which
I could see clearly for miles and miles and as if I were breathing the rich,
clean air of the mountain heights. My mind was focused, my heart was joyful, and
I felt healthy and happy. I determined to obey the voice of the Lord by taking
one step at a time, because I knew He would lead me each step of the way.
HOUR OF EMPOWERMENT
The Lord said, “You are My precious daughter. I will be with you always,
wherever you are. I love you just as you are.”
As I lay there, soaking in His every word, I was overcome by awe and adoration.
He went on: “I am giving you the power that you will need for the work I’ve
called you to do. I am preparing you to serve Me. Your body shakes as the power
flows into you. I am giving you all the spiritual gifts. I am releasing your
spirit so you will be completely free to serve Me.”
A few days before this I had had a dream during which I had climbed a mountain.
When I reached the summit I was able to touch the clouds. The Lord reminded me
of that dream and explained its spiritual significance to me.
“You will go to that height as you minister in My name,” He said.
For the first time during one of His personal visits to me I raised a question.
“Lord,” I said, “what do You want me to do? I don’t really know anything about
ministering.”
“I will guide You and show You what I want You to do.”
“What about my husband?” I asked.
“Don’t worry about him. I will bless him and minister to him also.”
Once again His words were wonderfully reassuring, liberating and empowering.
Truly I felt the power of His words unleashing power in my spirit. When He
stopped talking to me that morning, the shaking stopped as well.
ON
On January 25 the Lord talked with me from 3 A.M. until 4 A.M. This time, I had
awakened before He arrived on the scene, and while I lay silently in my bed, I
anticipated another meeting with my Lord and Savior. The familiar shaking began
precisely at 3:00. By now I had learned that this meant my Savior would soon be
with me. I had learned to sense His presence, and when I turned in the direction
where He usually stood, I saw Him.
His radiance, His strong voice, His loving presence always transport me into a
different world. I’m sure it’s the realm of eternity where time and space hold
little significance, and physical and material things do not matter. It is a
realm of the spirit--so bright and peaceful--a place where life takes on new
meaning and purpose. It is a little bit of heaven on earth.
The shaking continued for twenty minutes. I began to view it as being like a
spiritual transfusion. The power of the Holy Spirit was coursing through every
nerve, sinew, muscle and organ of my body. It was setting me on fire with the
power of God.
This must have been what the disciples experienced on the Day of Pentecost when
the Lord baptized them with the Holy Spirit and fire. “And suddenly there came a
sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled the whole house
where they were sitting” (Acts 2:2). When the power of God falls, strangely
wonderful things begin to happen in our lives.
That night Jesus spoke to me in His inimitable way, “I am your Lord, My
daughter. I want You to hear and remember everything I tell you. When You write
it down, use My exact words. You are sleepy, but do not miss any of the words I
tell you. I will be visiting You many times in the future because I have
important work for You to do. You are the child I am going to use to do this
work for Me, so be prepared.”
ANSWERED PRAYERS
“I am your Lord, My daughter,” Jesus said. Then I glanced toward the window, in
the direction of His majestic voice, and I saw His radiant figure standing
there.
“I know You have been so hungry to serve Me, but You did not know how to serve
Me yet. I know you do not want to be embarrassed when you come before Me. I know
all your thoughts, and I love your thoughts.”
This message from my Savior spoke volumes to my heart. I now knew what once I
had only believed--that Jesus hears and answers prayer. I had prayed that God
would help me serve Him so I will not be embarrassed when I stand before Him. I
had told Him, so many times, how much I wanted to serve Him, and I always told
Him that I didn’t know how.
It is for this reason that I always read the Bible both in English and
Korean--to gain the deepest possible understanding of the Word of God so I can
share it with others. Serving the Lord was my deepest desire after I learned
what the Lord had done for me.
“Daughter, your prayers have been answered, and you will serve Me greatly. You
will have much work to do for Me. What you will do for Me will please you. You
are My faithful daughter, and that is why I am giving this important work for
you to do.”
The shaking subsided, and the Lord departed from my room. My mind was drawn to
His Word: “Now this is the confidence that we have
in Him, that if we ask anything according to His will, He hears us. And if we
know that He hears us, whatever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that
we have asked of Him” (1
John 5:14-15).
I now know the truth of this wonderful prayer promise. It is an infallible
premise of the Word of God that He does, in fact, hear us when we pray according
to His will, and His will is revealed in the Bible.
It is His will for us to bear lasting fruit in His name. It is His will for us
to minister to others. It is His will for us to believe when we pray. It is His
will for us to spend time in His presence, to wait upon Him.
Therefore, when I pray according to these aspects of His will, as they are
revealed in His Word, I know that He hears me. This is a very firm realization
to me now.
The visitations from the Lord have given me the growing confidence that comes
from spending time with God. He was there; He is always there. I know He will
never leave me or forsake me. He is my friend, my constant companion, my Lord
and Master. He is my loving Savior.
I now know, beyond all doubt, that God loves me and hears and answers prayer. He
knows my thoughts and feelings, and He cares.
MANY CHURCHES TO VISIT
In the spirit He transported me to an unknown church--a very large church filled
with dark-skinned men. There were no women present in this particular assembly.
Jesus explained, “You will visit many churches as you do My work.”
Never had I experienced anything like this. It was as if I were able to fly with
the Lord to a different time and place. It was an incredible sensation. He told
me more.
“My daughter, I have many surprises for you,” He said, “so expect to receive
them all. I will be with you everywhere. You will never have to worry about
anything while you are on this earth. I want you to be happy every day of your
life.”
Then He disappeared. After this visit, I knew that each visit thereafter would
provide me with new clues about my future. When the Lord told me that I would
never have to worry again, I rejoiced because I had been prone to worry and
insecurity since my early childhood. He was healing me on the inside while He
was preparing me for ministry.
The sweetness of His presence can only be described as total peace. It enabled
me to live and walk in the truth of His Word: “Peace
I leave with you, My peace I give to you; not as the world gives do I give to
you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid” (John
14:27).
Chapter 3
“With men this is impossible, but with God
all things are possible.”
--Matthew
19:26 (emphasis added)
ON FEBRUARY 1 the Lord visited with me as soon as I went to bed, around 11 P.M.
Because of the trembling of my body that always accompanied the Lord’s visits,
Roger was now sleeping in the guest bedroom. It was a good thing he had made
this change, because on this particular evening the shaking was more intense
than ever before, and it was accompanied by other manifestations of the Lord’s
presence as well.
Immediately the Lord spoke to me, “My precious daughter, I must show you My
presence and talk with you before this work begins.”
His radiant presence had always been stunningly brilliant, but this time He was
dressed in white and shining like the sun. His form was beautiful to behold, and
so very compelling.
I responded this time by speaking in tongues and singing in the spirit. As I
sang, my hands lifted in front of me and they began to move in rhythm with the
singing. It was as if I were dancing, but I remained in bed.
I lost control of the movement of my hands and watched them sway back and forth
as if they were being moved by a silent wind. It was the wind of the Spirit of
God that was moving them, and, upon realizing this, I was overcome with joy and
began to laugh. Though I could not see the Lord’s face, I heard Him laughing as
well.
This phenomenon is known as “holy laughter” in some circles. I can say without
any reservation that I know it is a manifestation of the Lord’s presence.
The Bible tells us:
Make a joyful
shout to the LORD, all you lands! Serve the LORD with gladness; come before His
presence with singing. Know that the LORD, He is God; it is He who has made us,
and not we ourselves; we are His people and the sheep of His pasture. Enter into
His gates with thanksgiving, and into His courts with praise. Be thankful to
Him, and bless His name. For the LORD is good; His mercy is everlasting, and His
truth endures to all generations.
--Psalms
100:1-5
We
should not be surprised by joy and laughter when it occurs during times of
worship and adoration in the presence of the Lord. It is thoroughly biblical,
and we will spend all eternity in His presence, singing, worshiping, laughing,
celebrating and experiencing His pleasures. In fact, this is what He wants for
us because we are His children. The name of Isaac--the miracle child of
Abraham--literally means “he laughs,” and God wants us to enjoy His presence
through the gift of laughter.
Although many of the psalms are songs of sadness, there are some that reflect
the joy and laughter that are the true inheritance of God’s people. For example,
we read in
Psalms 126: “When the LORD brought back the
captivity of
When people raise questions about the shaking, singing in the Spirit and holy
laughter, I point them to these passages. Solomon, the writer of Ecclesiastes,
tells us that there is “a time to weep, and a time
to laugh” (Ecclesiastes
3:4). It’s a shame that so many people believe Christianity needs to be
stiff and formal, when it is clear that the Lord wants us to experience a full
measure of joy. Nehemiah proclaimed, “The joy of
the LORD is your strength” (Nehemiah
8:10), and the book of Proverbs declares, “A
merry heart does good, like medicine” (Proverbs
17:22). Now I know the true meaning of these healing words.
I was really encouraged by the laughter of my Lord as He visited with me that
night. He seemed so pleased with me. As I sang in the spirit, even my own voice
took on a different quality. It was my voice--I knew that--but it sounded so
different, so beautiful, clear and resonant.
Around midnight the Lord said, “I love you, My daughter, and I will continue to
visit you.” As He departed I felt lighter and freer than I had ever felt before,
and I was thrilled with the prospect that He would soon revisit me.
EXPECT MANY SURPRISES
The Lord continued His personal message to me: “Daughter, the way I am going to
use you will be so different. Many of My children will be surprised. I have
gifts for all My children, but I will give each one different gifts. Daughter, I
want you to be pleased with what you are going to receive.”
It was an exhilarating promise. The Lord assured me that He was preparing me for
a special ministry. I wanted only to please Him.
From 2:20 A.M. to 4:18 A.M. the next day He returned to my room to tell me more
about the power of prayer. He stood before me in glowing garments of white.
“My daughter, do not be afraid to pray for others, because you are receiving the
gift of healing and all the other spiritual gifts,” He said. “I know that you
always want to pray for others and to make them happy. That is why I am giving
you these spiritual gifts.”
At first His words were difficult for me to hear. I felt very unworthy to
receive so much from my Lord and Master.
He went on: “You have a special heart, and that is why I answer your prayers. I
notice that your heart is pure, and you are an obedient daughter. I trust you
with many things. This is why I have chosen you to do this important work. Your
faith makes Me very happy, and so does your will power. Your heart is strong and
independent, and I am very pleased.”
Obeying the Lord has been so important to me as a Christian. My main goal has
always been to please Him. It was so wonderful to hear Him tell me I was
pleasing to Him and that He had purified my heart and had seen my obedience. His
message to me that night made me even more determined to follow Him in all my
ways.
“This is why your faith has grown so strong and you gave up the worldly things
for Me,” Jesus continued. “If you were not what you are, I could not use you for
the work I have prepared. What I am going to do with you will surprise you, My
daughter. I am your Lord. Remember, nothing is impossible for Me on earth or in
heaven. I will release My power to you so I can use you.”
The way the Lord addressed me as “My daughter” over and over again always caused
me to shed tears of love. He was so different from my earthly father. The Lord
was tender, respectful, encouraging and sensitive in all His dealings with me. I
knew that He knew my needs before I expressed them to Him. I knew that He was my
safe place--my “Rock of refuge”--and that compared with Him, any other “refuge”
was sinking sand.
He then explained the shaking in my body. “Your body shakes for a long time
because you need power for this work. I want you to expect many surprises.”
More surprises? I wondered, with joy. I felt like I had already experienced
enough to last a lifetime. His visits, my time in prayer and the Word, the
precious moments of worship at my church--all of these were having deeply
revolutionizing effects in my life.
My faith in the Lord was growing at an accelerating pace. I knew, beyond all
doubt, that He is able “to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we ask or
think, according to the power that works in us” (Ephesians 3:20). The shaking in
my body was His power at work in me. He was preparing me for the time when He
would prove His ability to do exceedingly abundantly through me.
NO FEAR!
My thoughts began to run away with me. Is all this a deception of Satan? What is
happening to me? Am I going crazy? I wondered.
Then I remembered what someone had once shared with me--“When you are about to
receive a blessing, Satan will try to destroy it.” Was this violent shaking the
work of Satan or the work of God? I thought it might be Satan trying to harm me.
I rebuked the enemy, and then the Lord interjected, “Daughter, do not fear; I am
your Lord.”
That was enough for me. His sweet voice turned my fear into laughter. I heard
the echoes of His soft laughter near the window. In a most pleasant and peaceful
voice, He said: “No one will harm you because I will be with you always and I
will protect you from the evil things of this world. You are My precious
daughter.”
A passage of Scripture came to mind and complemented His words. “There
is no fear in love; but perfect love casts out fear, because fear involves
torment. But he who fears has not been made perfect in love. We love Him because
He first loved us” (1
John 4:18-19).
The love of the Lord in my life was more real than it had ever been. I knew He
loved me. In light of such an amazing love, how could I ever be afraid? The
experience of that evening taught me I never again needed to fear Satan, evil or
myself, because the Lord had promised that He would be with me forever.
His Word backed up this promise: “I will never
leave you nor forsake you” (Hebrews
13:5).
I knew that He had called me to help fulfill His Great Commission: “Go
therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of
the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all
things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end
of the age” (Matthew
28:19-20).
The verse preceding this tells us how this is possible: “All
authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth” (Matthew
28:18). His power, His authority, His strength and His might will prevail in
every situation when we yield ourselves to Him.
The Lord gave me additional assurance of His will and His love when He said: “I
am giving you all the gifts you will need to enable you to begin the ministry
I’m giving to you. Keep a record of the day and times when I meet with you.
“Your husband, Roger, will have gifts for the ministry too. You need never worry
about anything because I promise you that I will take care of you while you are
on earth.”
Deep in my heart I knew I didn’t need to worry about anything again. He was
taking care of everything not only in this life but also in the afterlife. His
liberating promises called
Psalms 23 to mind, and I focused especially on the final verse of that
inspiring psalm: “Surely goodness and mercy shall
follow me all the days of my life; and I will dwell in the house of the LORD
forever” (Psalms
23:6).
With such peaceful thoughts I grew sleepy, and the Lord said: “I know you are
tired. Go to sleep.” The Lord does, indeed, give His beloved sleep.
A NEW BODY
“Daughter, I must show you some things,” He stated as He extended His hand in my
direction. Next, I felt the strange sensation of my body being lifted from the
bed. Not knowing what was happening, I began to scream and flail my arms wildly.
It seemed as if the insides of my body were detaching from the rest of me. It
was an experience that truly defies description. I even felt my body to see if
it was still the same. I wondered if I was dying.
My mind was clear, and I was groaning in my spirit. Then I recognized that I was
with the Lord, wearing a white robe like His. My body was new. I was like a
young girl again. Even my hair was long and straight.
I realized I was walking along a deserted beach with the Lord. Perhaps you can
imagine how surprised I was. He had transported me from my bed, home and body
and had given me a new body that enabled me to fly and walk with Him. The Lord
of heaven and earth had suspended the laws of gravity, life, time and space in
order to show me some things that I will never forget.
The Bible says, “Flesh and blood cannot inherit
the
As I began to take notice of my new body, I felt that it looked like me, but it
wasn’t me. I had heard of out-of-the-body experiences before, but in this case I
had been taken out of my body and deposited in a body that was not me--yet it
was me.
It was me as I was when I was a young adolescent. I had the same hair I had as a
teenager. I couldn’t see my face clearly, but I felt certain it was the face of
the bewildered youth who had been without God and without hope. This time,
however, the young girl knew God, and she was filled with hope. It was so
fascinating. What did it all mean?
A SHINY
TUNNEL
First, we went to the right side of a hill that was alive with foliage. I could
see a narrow, winding road snaking its way to the summit. Then we walked
alongside a narrow river that flowed with the most crystal-clear water I’d ever
seen. We followed the river to the entrance of a shiny tunnel that seemed
endless. It was high and wide and, in comparison, the Lord and I were quite
tiny. We walked through the mysterious tunnel, and when we emerged on the other
side, we walked down to the beach again.
“We are going to a very high place,” The Lord said.
The minute He spoke these words He took my hand, and my body began to lift above
the surface of the beach. As it did, my physical body on the bed trembled
furiously. My hands and arms began to move in all directions as if I were
swimming desperately in an effort to not drown. The groanings that emanated from
my spirit grew louder and stronger.
We were literally flying through the air. We landed at a location that was
filled with trees and grass, and our feet set down on a narrow, winding road.
The Lord and I walked along the road that came down from the top of the hill.
Eventually we reached a huge white gate that stood in front of a large white
building. We walked through the gate and proceeded toward the white building.
We entered and walked down a long corridor that led to a very large room, which
we entered. As I looked down, I realized for the first time that I was wearing a
different robe than I had on at the beach, and I could feel something heavy was
resting on my head. I reached up and discovered a beautiful crown had been
placed there without my realizing it.
Then I looked directly at the Lord. He was sitting on a throne, and He wore a
radiant gown and golden crown. Others were there with me, kneeling on the floor
and prostrating themselves before Him.
The walls of the room were made of large shiny stones that glowed. The
multicolored rocks provided an effect that made the room seem warm and happy, as
well as mysterious.
WHERE
ONLY THE
The Lord answered my questions clearly and emphatically. “My daughter, we went
to the kingdom.”
He quickly recognized the question that was forming in my heart: How did we get
there?
“The only ones who will go there are the obedient and pure-hearted children.”
The Master paused for a moment and then went on, “Tell My children to preach the
gospel. I am coming soon for those who are waiting and ready for Me.”
Now I knew my primary mission. I had seen the kingdom of heaven, and it was so
very real. I’ll never forget all the wonderful things I saw.
The Lord added, “Those who don’t tithe are disobedient children.”
“Should I tell this to anyone, Lord?”
“I want you to tell it to everyone.”
Then He reiterated something He had commanded me to do several times before:
“Write down everything I show you and tell you.”
“Tell me more, Lord.”
“Another time, My daughter. I know you are tired. Go to sleep.”
As He left, so did my transformed body. I reached over to the nightstand and got
my pad and pen and began to write everything I had experienced on my exciting
journey to the kingdom of God. I felt so numb and humble. There were no words to
describe the feeling. I felt that I didn’t belong to this world anymore.
From then on, all I could think about was the Lord and heaven. I longed to
return to the kingdom. That longing must have been heard as a prayer, for, as
you will see, the Lord took me with Him many times after that.
Chapter 4
Sooner Than You Think
He
who testifies to these things says,
“Surely I am coming quickly.” Amen.
Even so, come, Lord Jesus!
--Revelation
22:20
MY DAUGHTER, CHOO Nam, I am your Lord.” It was the familiar voice of my Master
speaking so compassionately and confidently in my bedroom during the wee hours
of February 24.
The shaking in my body had already awakened me around midnight. This time I
watched the clock to see how long the trembling would last. After approximately
twenty minutes, the groaning from deep in my spirit began. I continued to shake,
and the heat of the Lord’s anointing was causing me to perspire. It was after
this time of preparation that I heard the Lord speaking to me.
I was getting somewhat accustomed to His presence. Most of the time I greatly
enjoyed His visits. On this occasion, the image of His presence was very clear.
His figure was bathed in a soft, warm glow of pristine whiteness. He reached His
hand toward me as I continued to shake even more intensely, and my arms began to
flail in every direction.
As I had experienced the week before, my spirit lifted from my body, and I could
see myself as a young girl with long, straight hair. Once again I was walking on
the beach with the Lord. We walked and walked and walked. It was a quiet time.
Jesus seemed to be thinking, and for the longest time He did not speak a word.
One thing He did say eventually, over and over again, was, “We have a lot of
work to do.”
“WE
In most such cases of out-of-the-body experiences, people report that they are
hurled into a long, dark tunnel at a rapid pace. At the far end of the tunnel
they can see the glorious brightness of heaven. This, I thought, must be the
doorway to the indescribably wonderful kingdom of heaven. Now my Lord and Savior
was taking me there again.
We walked by the beautiful, crystal-clear river once more, and then we returned
to the beach. Jesus then said, “We are going to heaven.”
My heart leaped into my throat as my soul was flooded with excited anticipation
over the realization that I was going to heaven. I was going home, and Jesus was
giving me a personal tour of the afterlife so I could write about it and let
others know. It was so thrilling to be chosen for such an honor, and I could
hardly contain the joy that overwhelmed me.
No sooner had Jesus announced our destination than I began to fly. I had flown
in airplanes before, and those flights were always exciting and exhilarating;
but this time my body was taking flight like a bird. I remembered the passage
from Isaiah: “But those who wait on the LORD shall
renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings like eagles, they shall run
and not be weary, they shall walk and not faint” (Isaiah
40:31).
I had always interpreted that verse from a spiritual perspective, but now it had
become a living reality. I was flying and soaring like an eagle, and I was not
afraid, because I knew Jesus was with me.
The experience of flight did not last long, however. It seemed like only a
second. Soon we touched down on a narrow, winding road that was beautifully
bordered by tall trees and lush, green grass. Just ahead I could see a huge gate
that was set in a white fence. As we approached the gate I noticed that the road
on the other side of the fence was all white, and on both sides of the lane,
gorgeous flowers of every type and hue displayed their varied colors and tender
blossoms.
I had never seen such beauty before, and another verse came to mind:
So why do you
worry about clothing? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow: they
neither toil nor spin; and yet I say to you that even Solomon in all his glory
was not arrayed like one of these. Now if God so clothes the grass of the field,
which today is, and tomorrow is thrown into the oven, will He not much more
clothe you, O you of little faith?
Therefore do not worry, saying, “What shall we eat?” or “What shall we drink?”
or “What shall we wear?” For after all these things the Gentiles seek. For your
heavenly Father knows that you need all these things. But seek first the kingdom
of God and His righteousness, and all these things shall be added to you.
--MATTHEW
6:28-33
Then
I began to understand more clearly why God was permitting me to visit His
kingdom. I realized at that moment that if mortals on earth could see what I was
seeing, they would never worry again. I knew I had to tell everyone I met about
my experiences so that they, too, would never need to worry again.
God indeed does take care of everything in our lives. God is working His
purposes out. His love for His children is unrelenting. His Word is true. Now
the burning desire of my heart is to help people to understand, to see, to
believe the truth. My experiences have taught me that “all things work together
for good to those who love God, to those who are the called according to His
purpose” (see Romans 8:28).
HEAVEN IS BETTER
Jesus led me up the steps to the double doors at the front. I noticed that the
entry was framed with gold, and beautiful stained-glass panels were on both
sides. We walked through the doors onto a white marble floor. The shiny stone
walls of the corridor reminded me that I was in the vicinity of the throne room
of God once more, and with each step we took, my heart pounded more intensely.
We entered the room, and it was even more awe-inspiring than before. The Lord’s
glistening, golden throne stood atop a raised, oval-shaped platform. Beams of
radiant glory streamed from the center of the room where this platform was
located.
I was directed by an angel to a little room on the side, and I was surprised to
discover a powder room there. A full-length mirror covered the entire wall on
the left side of this room, and many beautiful velvet chairs were neatly
arranged in front of the mirror.
A beautiful being stood in front of me, and I immediately perceived that I was
with an angel. The being opened a large, walk-in closet that contained many
robes, gowns and crowns. The angel selected one of the gowns and put a crown on
me. Each robe had rich embroidered colors. I thought the garments were the most
stunning and expensive clothing I’d ever seen.
After I was dressed, the angel escorted me back to the main room. The Lord was
waiting for me. I noticed that He was wearing a gown and crown like mine.
He took me to another building that looked like the pictures of medieval
European castles I’d frequently seen. There was a rock wall on both sides of the
castle, and magnificent flowers were planted all around. As I took in the scene
in front of me, I felt like I was in a wonderland of beauty, peace and
happiness. I did not want to return to earth.
The Bible says we all will worship the Lord before His throne: “All
nations whom You have made shall come and worship before You, O Lord, and shall
glorify Your name. For You are great, and do wondrous things; You alone are God”
(Psalms
86:9-10). In another place the psalmist proclaims, “The
LORD has established His throne in heaven, and His kingdom rules over all. Bless
the LORD, you His angels, who excel in strength, who do His word” (Psalms
103:19-20). The prophet Isaiah says: “Heaven
is My throne, and earth is My footstool” (Isaiah
66:1). Heaven is such a glorious place, and it will be a joy to worship God
there throughout eternity.
I once heard a chorus about heaven that proclaimed: “Heaven is better than this
/ Praise God / What joy and bliss / Walking down the streets of solid gold /
You’ll enter a land where you’ll never grow old” (source unknown). Now I know
the truth of this song. Heaven is far better than this earth. Truly, there is no
comparison between earth and heaven.
We entered the castle, and I immediately noticed how colorfully carpeted the
foyer was. The elegant furniture was selected to fit the color and style of the
carpeting. The walls were sparkling and shiny--so brilliant, in fact, that they
almost blinded me. At the end of the hallway, just ahead, I noticed a sliding
door. I wondered what we would discover on the other side.
THE SPECIAL POND
I noticed that a variety of fruit trees grew close to the rock wall. These trees
were filled with the biggest, most luscious-looking fruits I’d ever seen. They
were ringed by a magnificent profusion of lovely flowers. Scattered throughout
this amazing garden were huge, gray boulders that seemed to be strategically
placed for sitting and resting.
The pond really intrigued me, and as soon as I saw it, I began to sing in the
Spirit and to dance for joy. I can’t really explain why I reacted to the scene
with such enthusiasm, but something supernatural was propelling me to express my
gratitude, happiness and peace in a demonstrable way. The Lord sat on a rock and
watched me dance.
I recalled a verse from the Old Testament: “Then
David danced before the LORD with all his might” (2
Sam. 6:14). The pond reminded me of a verse in the book of Revelation: “And
the Spirit and the bride say, ‘Come!’ And let him who hears say, ‘Come!’ And let
him who thirsts come. And whoever desires, let him take the water of life freely”
(Revelations
22:17). Yes, there are bodies of water in heaven, and the water of this pond
was clear and placid. It shone like crystal.
He, the Lord, spoke to me, “This is a special pond.”
I knew it was, but I could not understand why. The Lord did not explain His
statement to me at that moment, but I surmised that the pond held many spiritual
secrets that I would eventually learn, one by one. I wondered: Is this where my
sins, and the sins of all other believers, have been buried? Is the pond a
symbol of the water of the Word of God?
Certainly, water typifies the cleansing from sin that our Lord has provided for
us. His Word tells us that “if we confess our
sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness” (see
1 John 1:9). Words of Jesus, as recorded by the apostle John, entered my
mind: “Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is
born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the
JESUS IS
READY...
“We are going back to earth,” the Lord said.
He took my hand again and we began to fly from the heavenly firmament to earth.
We went back to the place where we had begun this particular journey--the
beautiful, peaceful beach along which we had strolled before.
Jesus said: “My daughter, now you know how special you are to Me. I want you to
remember it took Me a long time to prepare you to bring you to My kingdom, to
show you these things so you could tell the world.”
I nodded my agreement with what He was telling me.
The Lord continued: “I want you to remember everything I tell you and show you.
Make sure you write everything down. I will make sure everyone understands all
the things I show and tell you.”
This part of His message lifted the heavy load of responsibility that I had been
feeling since He first told me that I had been chosen to do His work. Now I knew
that He would simply speak through me and reach out to others. I only had to be
willing to be used by Him. There was nothing hard about that, after all that I
had experienced and seen.
Jesus went on, “Many people think I will never come for them, but I tell you, I
am coming sooner than they think.”
When He said this, the tone of His voice changed. He seemed to be almost angry,
or at least I sensed a great urgency in His words. It was a warning. It was a
message I had to share--and share now. The End Times are truly upon us. Jesus is
coming soon.
I believe the Lord is ready for His people, but His people are not ready for
Him. He sounds very urgent. This is why I must get this message out. I have no
alternative--I simply must obey the Lord. People need to be warned that the
coming of the Lord is near. People need to get ready for His Second Coming by
repenting of their sins and receiving Him into their lives.
The Bible is very clear about this:
But as many
as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, even to
those who believe in His name: who were born, not of blood, nor of the will of
the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word became flesh and
dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of
the Father, full of grace and truth.
--JOHN
1:12-14
Jesus--the living Word of God--was telling me to go quickly and tell others that
He is soon to return. That’s what He meant when He said, “We have a lot of work
to do.”
POWER IN THE BLOOD
He reached out and took my hand, and we were miraculously transported to the
beautiful beach. He held my hand as we walked along the shore, and this time the
Lord seemed eager to talk with me. It was as if He had a burning desire to share
many things with me.
We sat down on the sand near the edge of the ocean. As the waves ebbed and
flowed in front of us, an amazing thing happened. The edge of the water turned
to blood. A dark red, foaming surf surged in front of us. It seemed as if the
blood was filthy, and I asked, “Why is the blood so dirty?”
“It is My blood, Choo Nam,” He said. “It has washed away all the sins of My
children.”
I began to weep as I heard this statement. He had shed His blood for me, to
cleanse me of all my sins. He who knew no sin became sin for me so I could be
clothed with the righteousness of God. The blood of the perfect Lamb of God had
washed me clean and set me free. It is His blood that enables me to defeat the
enemy in my life. The tears I cried came from a deep reservoir in my soul as I
recognized with gratitude all that Jesus had done for me.
“Don’t cry, My daughter,” He said.
He took my hand, and off we flew once more. As I ascended with the Lord, I knew
He was going to reveal more truth to me. I was filled with eager anticipation.
“We are going to heaven,” He stated.
My transformed body was devoid of physical sensation as we lifted from the
beach. The sensation of flying in my transformed body does not make me feel
light-headed or dizzy because my transformed body does not react like my earthly
one would in similar circumstances.
THE SCARLET THREAD
The pond--it is such a special, extraordinary place. Once more I sang the songs
of the Spirit and danced before the Lord. He simply sat on a rock and watched me
enjoy myself. It seemed to please Him to see me dancing and singing and praising
God.
“Do you like this place, My daughter?”
“Yes, my Lord,” I said, smiling.
“I will bring you here each time you come to heaven.”
This announcement thrilled me for two reasons--I wanted to keep on coming back,
and I loved this particular, extraordinary setting near the pond. It was an
oasis from the cares of this world--a place of refreshing, discovery and joy. I
loved it here.
Before long, we left the pond and walked to the white building where we changed
to regular robes and flew down to the beach on earth. I wondered why He didn’t
show me anything new when He took me to heaven this time. We walked by the river
where the tunnel is that I saw before, and I saw the river turn to blood. Jesus
pointed out, “That is My blood--the blood I shed for My children.”
His words caused me to cry. I bowed my head and began to sob.
The Lord touched my head and said, “Do not cry, My daughter.”
It was the pleading sadness in His voice that caused me to keep on weeping. He
wanted His children to know He had willingly shed His blood for them, but so
many failed to recognize this powerful provision in their lives. Again, the
truth of Scripture echoed in my mind: “He came to
His own, and His own did not receive Him” (John
1:11). I could tell that this fact caused pain and grief in my Lord’s heart,
and I felt so honored and thankful that He had chosen to share these feelings
with me.
“I did everything for My children,” He said. “Even so, some of them do not
believe, and even some who do, do not live by My words.”
The hurt in my Lord’s voice was very real. I remembered how He had once wept
over the city of Jerusalem because the people there had forsaken Him. I
remembered how He had been saddened by the fact that His disciples did not
understand Him. He had really been bothered by the fact that some of them fell
asleep instead of praying on the night of His betrayal.
How it must have hurt Him when Peter denied that he knew Him, and how deeply He
must have suffered when Judas Iscariot betrayed Him. Yet every day, as He
acknowledged to me, His children turn away from Him, betray Him, forget Him and
lose sight of the power of His blood that He shed for them. I sensed the deep
pain my Master was feeling.
Now I knew more than ever why my calling must be fulfilled. People--both the
saved and the lost--need to know the power of the blood of Jesus. They need to
understand all that He accomplished for them at Calvary.
The people of God, as well as people in the world, need to know that Jesus has
made a way for them to overcome the world, darkness, evil and all the works of
the enemy. The blood of Jesus--a scarlet thread that weaves the entire Bible
together--has made a way for them.
They need to know that the truth of what Jesus said in Revelation is upon us
even now:
Because you have kept My command to persevere, I also will keep you from the
hour of trial which shall come upon the whole world, to test those who dwell on
the earth. Behold, I come quickly! Hold fast what you have, that no one may take
your crown.
He who
overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out
no more. I will write on him the name of My God and the name of the city of My
God, the New Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God. And I will
write on him My new name. He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says
to the churches.
--REVELATION
3:10-13
Maranatha!
Chapter 5
My
Kingdom Is Ready
Because of the hope which is laid up for
you in heaven, of which you heard before in the
word of the truth of the gospel.
--Colossians
1:5 (emphasis added)
THE
ONLY
I stood in His glorious presence amazed. He had arrived in my room at
The next stop was the beach, where I noticed the water was a dirty bloodlike
color once again. The edge of the sand, where the waves had washed up, was dirty
and blood-colored, too.
“It is My blood,” the Lord told me again.
The Master is a very patient teacher. He frequently repeats the most important
parts of His message so I will be sure to understand what He is preparing me
for. Every time He shows me the blood He shed for His children, including me, I
begin to weep.
Upon seeing my tears, Jesus comforted me by saying: “My kingdom is ready for My
children. Whoever is ready and wants to come will be permitted to be here.”
“I DON’T DESERVE IT!”
Next, Jesus took me to a river. A gray stone wall ran alongside the stream, and
stately evergreens formed the backdrop. I noticed how clear and still the water
was. It sparkled like the finest crystal I’d ever seen.
The Lord reiterated the invitation He extends to all who want to follow Him and
have an eternal home with Him in heaven, “The only ones who can come here are
the ones whose hearts have been made as pure as the water.”
I then noticed other beautiful white buildings in the vicinity of the beautiful
river, just behind the tall trees. Jesus took me to one of the dwellings. It was
a white mansion sumptuously landscaped with a profusion of colorful flowers and
leafy trees. The most wonderful flowers I’d ever seen graced the doorway. The
doors were lovely as well, decorated with extraordinary stained-glass panels.
Inside the palace, everything was colorful and shiny. The great room was filled
with people who were wearing beautiful gowns, and each person was wearing a
crown that was set with jewels of every variety. I felt like Cinderella at the
ball.
Many men were present in the room, but there were very few women. The Lord
didn’t explain who these individuals were or why they were there, but He did
tell me, “You will be like them.”
I responded to this prophetic word with tears. Every time the Lord gave me new
insights I would cry because I felt so humbled by His goodness and His grace. I
was so humbled, in fact, that I said, “I don’t deserve it!”
The tone of the Lord’s voice reflected anger as He rebuked me, “Don’t say that
again, daughter.”
THE SOURCE OF HAPPINESS
I took hold of the Master’s arm and said: “I don’t want to leave here. I want to
stay here with you forever.”
“Not yet, My daughter. You have a lot of work to do for Me first. I must show
you so much of heaven, and I will bring you here many more times. I want you to
be happy, My precious daughter.”
We returned to the palace and changed into our regular clothing. Then we went
back to the beach on earth and sat down on the shore. The Lord held my hand and
told me: “I am giving you healing power and the other spiritual gifts. Wherever
you are, I’ll be there to guide you. You will serve Me all over the world.”
Such a message should have filled me with eager anticipation, but it actually
overwhelmed me. “Lord, I don’t know anything.”
“You don’t have to know anything. I will do everything for you. Also, your
husband will be with you. He will serve with you.”
That part of His announcement brought a measure of relief to me. It was calming
to know Roger would be a part of the ministry God was preparing me for. I had
often leaned on my husband for strength and encouragement, and it was comforting
to know that he would be my partner in ministry. At the same time, however, I
sensed the Lord was calling me to depend totally on Him--not on Roger or myself
or anyone except Him.
A passage sailed across my mind: “Trust in the
LORD with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding; in all your
ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths” (Proverbs
3:5-6). I determined that I would claim this promise from that moment on. I
knew that the Lord would direct my paths each step of the way. I also knew the
truth of His Word: “Your word is a lamp to my feet
and a light to my path” (Psalms
119:105). I committed myself to walking in the light of God’s Word from then
on.
I believed that Jesus would always be with me. Therefore, I would never need to
fear anyone or anything. He had spoken to me. He had held my hand. He had
comforted me. He had made personal promises to me. How could I ever doubt His
presence, His reality, His truth?
I would never be the same. Jesus, my Lord and Savior, had taken me to heaven in
order to prepare me for a ministry that would share the truth of eternity with
others. He had called me, chosen me and selected me for this important work.
As I was reflecting on these wonderful things, I realized I was truly happy for
the first time in my life. I had found my purpose and my completion in Him, and
He was altogether lovely to me.
Though my confidence and my faith were growing, I still responded meekly to the
Lord’s words.
“Lord, I am very shy, and I don’t really know how to pray for others in public.”
“I will take care of everything,” He answered. “I will be with you always. I
want you to tell everyone what I show you and tell you. The whole world will
know these things very soon.”
“YOU
“My daughter, Choo Nam, I want you to be patient,” He continued, “because it is
going to take a while to show you and tell you all I have to reveal. There is
much to do because you are going to write a book for Me.”
This announcement was truly shocking news. I didn’t say the words aloud, but I
thought, How can I write a book, since I don’t know anything?
By this time I knew better than to disagree with the Lord. I was learning that
if He told me to do something, then He would enable me to accomplish it. I never
asked for the gifts He was so lavishly and graciously pouring upon me, but I did
remember praying for the gifts of healing and ministry that would enable me to
lead others to Him. Now He was answering those prayers in ways that far exceeded
my expectations! That’s the kind of God we serve.
Jeremiah wrote, “Call to Me, and I will answer
you, and show you great and mighty things, which you do not know” (Jeremiah
33:3). This was one prayer promise that was proving itself true and
dependable in my life. Over and over again the Lord honored me with abundant
spiritual blessings that I did not deserve.
“I do not want you to miss anything I show or tell you,” He instructed. “Nothing
more; nothing less. Everything has to be exactly as I reveal it to you.”
A GOLDEN BRIDGE
Since becoming a Christian, I have never once seriously doubted my Lord. In
fact, my reverential fear of Him, mixed with my great love for Him, has led me
to conclude that I must never displease Him. These convictions keep me on the
path of obedience in my walk with God.
The Lord said, “I must show you more of the kingdom.” He took my hand and we
went back to the seashore. Then my body began to ascend into the heavens. I
realized this time that the journey upward was more like floating than flying. I
was being gently lifted from the earth.
I often wondered why we departed from the beach, rather than somewhere else, and
I concluded that it must be because the site is usually deserted so early in the
morning. I chuckled when I thought what might happen if someone saw us ascending
into heaven. More than likely they would think they were seeing an alien
abduction or a hallucination. They probably wouldn’t mention it to anyone for
fear of being called crazy.
Then it occurred to me that some people could think the same about me when I
would begin to tell my story. The thought was extinguished by a wonderful sense
of peace that washed over me as I realized such concerns do not matter because I
know that Jesus has fully accepted me. Therefore, why should I ever worry about
what others think?
A Golden Throne
The Lord picked an oval-shaped purple fruit and handed it to me. Then He did the
same with a round, deep-red fruit. I ate them, but I could not taste them very
well.
I reciprocated by picking a small, round, pink fruit for the Lord to eat. Though
I could not see His face clearly, I sensed that He was smiling and I knew He was
very pleased by what I had done.
Next, we went to the now-familiar white palace where we changed into our
heavenly attire. The Lord took His seat on His golden throne. Once again, the
room was filled with people who were wearing beautiful gowns and crowns like
mine.
The atmosphere in the room was one of peace and worship. The people were
humbling themselves before the Lord. I tried to join in, but my sense of
amazement and wonder did not permit me to focus on worship as quickly as I would
have liked.
Before I realized all that had transpired, the Lord had changed back into His
regular gown. He reached out, took my hand and led me outside. The experiences
I’ve had in the kingdom of God occur so quickly that it sometimes seems as if
I’m living out the fast-forwarding of a video tape.
The Lord led me across a golden bridge that arched over a fast-flowing river.
The banks of the river were very fertile, and magnificent trees and flowers grew
on both sides. The trees and flowers in heaven are different is so many ways
from those we know on earth. There are many varieties, and they are bigger,
healthier, more colorful and more beautiful than any plants I’ve ever seen.
I felt as if I were in a fairytale land like those illustrated in the picture
books I would read to my children--except this was no fantasy.
“I WILL KEEP THEIR BABIES!”
“Why are there so many babies here?” I inquired.
“These are babies of mothers who did not want them. I will keep their babies!”
the Lord answered.
“What are you going to do with them, Lord?”
“If their mothers are saved, they can have their babies back.”
“What will happen if their mothers are not saved? What will you do then?”
“Other mothers will have them when all My children come into the kingdom.”
I then understood that these babies had been aborted from their mothers’ wombs,
and I began to cry. Jesus shouted, “I do not like abortion!” His voice and His
demeanor grew harsh and angry, and I realized, then and there, that this was a
message I would soon be sharing with all who would listen.
The Lord does not like abortion. It is one of the worst of all sins to Him. It
was Jesus who had said, “Let the little children
come to Me, and do not forbid them; for of such is the
Nearly 1 in every 4 pregnancies in the
Since that time I have been praying for the women of our nation, asking God to
open their eyes to the truth about abortion, to keep them from making the wrong
choice. I now know that the choice of abortion has eternal consequences, and I
pray that the numbing of the American conscience with regard to this form of
murder will be lifted.
I can still hear the Lord’s angry voice trembling with emotion as He said, “I do
not like abortion!” Heaven is better than this / Praise God / What joy and bliss
/ Walking down the streets of solid gold / You’ll enter a land where you’ll
never grow old.”
A PLACE FOR THE FAITHFUL
I had no idea who these individuals were, but I knew the Lord would answer my
questions about them when He determined I was ready. He took me up a little
hillside that was dotted with white buildings on both sides. A body of water
separated the two sides from each other, and trees surrounded the water.
In front of the buildings I noticed many adults and children who were wearing
white gowns, and some of them were wearing crowns. They were simply standing
there with very happy looks on their faces. I sensed the Lord was showing me a
vivid contrast between those who were happy and those who were sad. I assumed
the happy ones were people who had given their hearts and lives to the Lord
Jesus Christ.
The next stop on our heavenly itinerary was the huge white mansion where Jesus
had taken me before. Again, I noticed that inside the great room were numerous
men, but very few women. “Who are these people?” I asked.
“These are people who sacrificed for Me.”
I wondered how many of them were the patriarchs and saints of the Bible, and I
remembered faith’s “hall of fame” in
Hebrews 11, which lists the great men and women of faith, such as Abel,
Enoch, Noah, Abraham and Sarah, and what they accomplished through faith. Then I
was reminded of a very important verse: “But
without faith it is impossible to please Him, for he who comes to God must
believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him”
(Hebrews
11:6).
Abel’s sacrifice was more excellent than Cain’s because it was presented in
faith and obedience. Abraham’s willingness to sacrifice His own son, Isaac, to
the Lord confirmed his faith and His desire to please the Lord. And now I knew
that God honors such sacrifices. In fact, He calls us to surrender everything to
Him.
By showing me this room that was filled with people wearing beautiful gowns and
bejeweled crowns, Jesus was portraying the importance of sacrifice. I remembered
Paul’s words:
I beseech you
therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you present your bodies a
living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service. And
do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your
mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of
God.
--ROMANS
12:1-2
CALLED TO TELL THE WORLD
After seeing all these scenes, we went to the white palace and changed into
beautiful gowns and crowns. Then the Lord took me to the peaceful pond where we
had spent such wonderful times of fellowship together. This time we just sat and
talked.
Then it occurred to me that the only places where the Lord really opened up and
shared His heart with me were on the earthly beach and at this heavenly pond. At
other times, when He was showing me different aspects of the heavenly kingdom,
He would rarely talk. I loved the more relaxing times when He was able to tell
me the things that were important to me.
He went on to remind me, “I am telling you all this and showing you these things
so you can tell the world.” Then He reiterated the importance of all these
experiences by saying, “I know that a lot of My children don’t think I will come
back for them for a long time. Some even think I will never come back for them,
but I want you to tell them that My kingdom is ready for those who are ready and
waiting for Me. I am coming very soon.”
Again, there was such a sense of urgency in His voice. Whenever I am in heaven,
the only one who ever speaks to me is the Lord. His words are so vital. Even the
angel who helps me to change my robes does not speak to me, but constantly
smiles in such reassuring ways at me.
The Lord showed me the ocean of dirty blood once more, and then He concluded
that visit to heaven with these words: “I’ll never leave you. I’ll be with you
forever. I will guide everything that you do. You will not have to worry about
anything because I will be there to do it for you. I am releasing My power to
you and in you. You will be able to heal the sick and do the same things I did
when I lived on earth. The key to these gifts is your faith, My daughter.”
His words, so tender and uplifting, opened fountains of tears deep within my
soul. “Do not cry, My daughter.” He continued. “I want you always to remember
how precious you are to Me. I will talk with you again.”
From that day forward I have felt like I’m living more in heaven than on earth.
My visits to heaven have wrought permanent changes in my life. I don’t even
require as much sleep as I used to, because I feel supernaturally energized by
power from on high. Truly, I know that heaven is so real, and this makes all the
difference in this world.
Chapter 6
A
Place Called Hell
And being in torments in Hades, he lifted up his
eyes
and saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. Then
he cried and said, “Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send
Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and
cool my tongue; for I am tormented in this flame.”
--Luke
16:23-24 (emphasis added)
ON
MARCH 2 the Lord awakened me at 3 A.M. His visit lasted for three hours. As
usual, we started our journey at the seashore. This time the Lord and I walked
for a while. I wondered where He was taking me.
I noticed that the hill with so many trees and bushes was to our right. At the
bottom of the hill, close to the sand, were many large and small rocks. We sat
on a large rock, and I noticed that the clear water suddenly turned to blood. It
always disturbed me to see this reminder of the Lord’s sacrifice, so I began to
look up, turning my head away from the sea.
Just then I noticed that the nearby mountains were ablaze with bright red
flames. I was very surprised at this scene. The brightness of the blaze was soon
replaced by a dark, smoky haze that covered the entire scene.
People were fleeing from some unknown location and heading toward the beach. I
noticed that some of them were naked, as if they had had to leave their beds so
quickly that they had not had time to dress. Panic was on their faces, and they
were running as fast as they could. Some stumbled, and the throng ran right over
them. They seemed to be fleeing from some terrifying monster.
Soon the entire beach around us was filled with these frightened people. The
fire they were fleeing from now filled the surrounding area. Most surprising was
that flames began to leap from the bloody ocean. It was as if the world was
coming to an end right in front of me.
Outbursts of flame were popping from the ocean as if from miniature volcanoes,
and the flames began to creep toward the shoreline. It was intensely
frightening, and I began to sob as I listened to the screams of the mob around
me.
Before this time, we had only sat peacefully on the sand on this beach. The
scene taking place in front of me was horrifying and terrifying. I knew the Lord
had a purpose for showing these things to me. Suddenly the scene changed back to
normal.
“Why are you showing this to me, Lord?” I asked.
“All the things you see are going to happen very soon. So many people do not
believe My Word, so I have chosen you to help them see the truth. What I show to
you, I want you to tell the world.”
There was anger in the tone of the Lord’s voice.
We left the rock where we were sitting and walked along the sand. Jesus spoke
once more.
“I must show you more of the kingdom,” He said.
We went through the usual processes to get there. I had the privilege once again
of standing before the Lord’s throne with so many others who were humbling
themselves in His presence. I joined in the worship that all of us were
experiencing, and it was a wonderful time of peace, adoration, joy and blessing.
My visits to the Lord’s throne room have opened my eyes to the great importance
of worship in our lives. This is what we have been created for--to worship God
and to enjoy Him forever. This is how we will spend all eternity.
The scene in front of me was exactly as it is described in the book of
Revelation, in which John writes: “Immediately I was in the Spirit; and behold,
a throne set in heaven, and One sat on the throne. And He who sat there was like
a jasper and a sardius stone in appearance; and there was a rainbow around the
throne, in appearance like an emerald” (Revelations 4:2-3). How exciting it was
for me to realize I was going through the same experience the apostle John had
reported about in the last book of the Bible. The Lord had spoken to him in the
same way He had invited me, “Come up here, and I
will show you things which must take place after this” (Revelations
4:1).
I knew from what the Lord had told me that people were not heeding the words of
the Revelation, and now He wanted me to reiterate its message so that as many as
possible would truly believe.
FLOWERS,
MANSIONS
The garden was so vast that I could not see where it ended. It was a true
paradise of beauty, love, joy and peace. The aroma was sweeter than any I had
ever known. This was heaven, and it was more beautiful than I had ever imagined
it could be.
We hiked out of the garden, along a narrow, winding road that led to a mountain
vista overlooking a lush, green valley. I could see animals of all sorts
galloping and playing among the trees. I particularly noticed a spectacular deer
that looked so strong and healthy.
I noticed that these animals, which would usually be considered wild, were
playful with one another. It was like a scene from Disney’s Bambi movie.
As I turned in another direction, I noticed a beautiful river. Along the river
was a rock wall, and magnificent dwellings were situated on the left side of the
river. Many of these homes looked like castles where only the very wealthy might
live.
The Lord said, “These are houses for My special children.”
I was very curious about this place, but the Lord didn’t take me closer to it.
He only showed it to me from the top of the hill and from a very far distance.
Beholding that sight, I realized the truth of His Word: “In
My Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I
go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will
come again and receive you to Myself; that where I am, there you may be also.
And where I go you know, and the way you know” (John
14:1-3).
There was a time when I wondered if this was simply figurative language,
symbolic of heavenly things. Now I know those mansions and castles are real, and
the Lord has already prepared them for us. More importantly, He wants us to be
with Him there forever!
THE PIT OF HELL
When we reached the summit and I looked over the crest of the mountain, I could
see fumes and dark smoke rising from a deep pit. It was like the crater of a
volcano, and inside I could see flames scorching a multitude of people who were
screaming and crying in the kind of agony that only the severely burned truly
know.
The people were naked, without hair, and standing close to one another, moving
like worms, and the flames were scorching their bodies. There was no escape for
those who were captured in the pit--its walls were too deep for them to climb,
and hot coals of fire were all around the edges.
Even though the Lord did not tell me this, I knew I was standing at the brink of
hell. It was even more horrible than the description the Bible gives: “The
sea gave up the dead who were in it, and Death and Hades delivered up the dead
who were in them. And they were judged, each one according to his works. Then
Death and Hades were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And
anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the lake of fire”
(Revelations
20:13-15). Throughout the Gospels and the book of Revelation, Jesus was
careful to tell us about the horrors of hell.
The flames would leap out unexpectedly from all directions. People would move
away, and then as soon as they seemed to think that they were safe, another fire
would burst forth. There was no rest for these unfortunate victims of sin; they
were doomed to spend all eternity being scorched and burned as they endeavored
to escape the flames of hell.
“Who are these people?” I asked.
“My daughter, these people did not know Me.”
He made this statement with a voice that heaved with grief. I could tell that
the Lord was not pleased by the sight in front of us; it bothered Him deeply. I
knew that He had no control over the destinies of people who deliberately chose
to reject Him. These were the ones who were writhing in pain and suffering in
the pit.
I knew two vitally important things that I had to share with others. On one
hand, heaven is real; on the other, hell is just as real. I know many people who
do not believe in either place, and I knew it would become my mission to show
them the reality of the afterlife.
I knew my parents had never given their hearts to Jesus, so I began to wonder
about them.
“Lord, what about my parents?” I asked. “I know they weren’t saved, but they
were good people.”
“I’m sorry, my daughter. There is nothing I can do for those who do not know
Me.” My Lord Jesus voice was so sad when He said this.
The importance of His words stung me as I realized my mother and father must be
among the doomed I was watching in the pit of hell. I sobbed the whole time He
showed me these scenes.
The Lord touched my head, and took my hand, leading me down a dark tunnel, and
we emerged on another rough road that ran very far and to the edge of the pit.
This mountain road led through tall trees and huge rocks. When we got to the
top, I looked out over a brown and lifeless valley. Everywhere there was brown.
The whole region seemed to be filled with dead grass.
I noticed multitudes of people who were wearing sand-colored robes roaming
aimlessly in the vicinity of the pit’s yawning mouth. Their heads were hanging
low, and they looked very dejected and hopeless.
“Who are these people, Lord?” I asked.
“They are disobedient ‘Christians.’”
“How long will they have to stay in this barren, lifeless place?”
“Forever, My daughter. The only ones who will enter My kingdom are the pure of
heart--My obedient children.”
He went on to explain: “Many who call themselves ‘Christians’ do not live by My
Word, and some of them think that going to church once a week is enough. They
never read My words, and they pursue worldly things. Some who even know My words
never have their hearts with Me.”
The whole plan and purpose of God was beginning to clarify in my thinking. I
remembered how Jesus had warned that it is hard to enter His kingdom, and now I
had an inkling of what that meant.
“My daughter, My Word says that it is hard to enter the kingdom of heaven, but
so few really believe this and understand its importance. I am revealing this to
you so you can warn them,” He explained.
As if to reiterate the importance of His message, the Lord took me to the
beautiful castles I had seen earlier. As we got closer to these dwellings, I
could see the streets were paved with lustrous gold and that every castle was
lavishly decorated with the finest gems. It’s true--heaven’s streets are paved
with solid gold!
I longed to go into one of the castles, but the Lord stopped me by saying, “I
will take you later.” I was disappointed, but I felt so privileged that I had
seen this city where the saints of all the ages will reside together.
WHOSOEVER WILL
I could not get the thought of my parents out of my mind--it grieved me so
deeply to know that mother and father were both in hell. I was overcome by
sadness. I knew for sure that my parents never knew Jesus because no one ever
preached to them.
Jesus saw within me and said, “You are not happy.”
“Yes, Lord,” I responded, realizing that He knew the reason for my despondency.
A time of tender quietness followed. Then I said, “Lord, I never want to leave
You.” His presence was the only true security I’d ever known.
“My daughter, you have much work to do. I want you to write a book. This is an
important book for the last days, and it will be translated into many languages.
“I chose you for this work before you were born, and this is why My Holy Spirit
is always shaking your body--to pour My power into you. If you did not have the
power of the Holy Spirit, I could not use you.
“You must remember that My power began working in you when you first opened your
heart to Me. You are the daughter I trust to do this work for Me.”
“Lord, I don’t know anything.”
“You don’t have to know. I will be teaching and guiding you in everything. Tell
everyone that I am ready for whoever is ready and waiting for Me. I love you, My
daughter.”
I began to cry, and the Lord took my hand and said, “I will take you back.”
After we changed our clothing we returned to the beach and sat together for a
while. The Lord spoke to me, “I still have more to show you, and I want you to
wait for Me.”
“But we plan to go to my daughter’s place next week.”
“Stay home, My daughter. I do not want you to travel anywhere for a while. What
I am doing with you is too important for Me and all My children, so I want you
to concentrate on everything I show you and tell you until everything is done.
Be patient.”
“I will do anything You tell me to do,” I said. “Nothing is more important than
Your work.”
“Thank you, My daughter. I still have a lot of work for you to do. I know you
are tired, so get your rest.”
He left me, and my body stopped shaking. Then, as usual, I wrote down everything
I had seen and heard.
In essence, Christianity is so simple that it eludes so many. Human beings have
a tendency to need to complicate everything, including matters of faith. Jesus
simply wants people to come to Him in faith so He can lead them and help them.
I now knew, more fully than I had ever known before, that whosoever will may
come to Him and receive eternal life. His Word states it plainly: “For God so
loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him
should not perish but have everlasting life” (John
A SMOKING PIT
He took my hand and we walked along an earthly beach. It was a new site for our
visits to the seashore. There were many trees and bushes. We climbed over a
narrow road that was lined with trees and bushes. We strolled along this lane,
which wound around a mountain that we ascended rapidly. Near the summit we
rested on a huge rock that was shaped something like a gigantic bear.
I looked toward the ocean, and I noticed that its water had turned to blood once
more. Again I saw people running on the beach. These were not casual joggers;
they were running in fear and panic. The panorama before us helped me understand
what they were running from.
To my left the mountains and the buildings situated on each mountainside were
all ablaze. It was an inferno worse than the annual brush fires that plague the
citizens of Southern California.
Next, I noticed huge fires bursting forth everywhere. People were on fire. Some
were jumping into the ocean for relief, but when they stepped into the water,
they would fall because of the fire. Everyone had become a human torch. I began
to scream in horror and compassion for those I saw.
The bloody ocean had turned into a cauldron of blazing brimstone. The sand was a
bed of hot, flaming coals. The people were running from the fire that pursued
them, surrounded them and licked hungrily at their bodies. A few of them were
naked and had no protection at all from the fire.
It was futile anyway, for there was no escape from the scorching enemy that
threatened to devour them. They could not flee to the mountains because they
were engulfed in flames. No place was safe.
I was screaming the whole time, and I began to sob: “Lord, what is happening?”
“You must remember, My daughter, that I am showing you these things so you will
be able to let everyone know what is going to happen soon.”
“When will this happen, Lord?”
“After I bring My children home. Many people do not believe My Word. That’s why
I want you to write a book that describes your experiences with Me. I want the
whole world to see this book, and I want them to realize that I am ready for
them.
“I love all My children, but I cannot bring them to My kingdom if they are not
ready for Me. I will never force My children to do anything if they don’t have a
heart for Me. I have been planning for you to do this work for a long time
because My kingdom is completely ready now.”
The Lord had to keep on reminding me and reassuring me of His plans because I
was still so stunned that He had chosen me for such an important assignment. It
was beyond my ability to comprehend the enormity of it all.
The implications of the Lord’s words to me were overwhelmingly important. There
was a part of me that wanted to shrink from such an all-consuming work, but my
commitment to obey the Lord in all things kept me going. I knew that He was
preparing me for an End Times work of epic proportions, and I was thrilled and
yet intimidated. I knew He still had much work to do in my life.
“I will take you to heaven again.”
Once we had arrived in heaven, we did not take time to go through the usual
procedures. The Lord immediately led us away to the pit we had seen yesterday
outside the gates of the kingdom. This time we did not change our clothing. To
get there, we had to walk on a mountainside, through a dark tunnel and on to the
summit of the mountain. When we arrived at the top, we looked down into a
yawning pit that was so wide and deep that it appeared to be endless.
It was a frightening, disturbing scene. The Lord said, “I want you to see this
again.”
It was so hard to look into the pit of hell, but immediately my attention was
directed toward a figure who was waving at me. Through the smoky haze, I could
determine that the person was a woman. Then I heard her voice. She was speaking
in my native Korean tongue, and she began to scream: “Hot! Hot!”
I knew that voice. The smoke cleared, and I looked directly into the eyes of the
tormented woman. I immediately recognized my mother! She stretched out her right
hand and waved it at me, saying, “So hot, so hot!” I remember so clearly her
eyes and my eyes meeting, and the way her eyes begged me to help her.
My very own mother was screaming for help from the gaping pit of Hades. My heart
stopped. A knife of cold hopelessness stabbed at my heart. My mother was in
hell! I felt as if the boulder I was sitting on was on top of me. I wanted so
desperately to reach out and take my mother’s hand so that I could lift her from
the licking tongues of fire that swirled all around her. It was the worst moment
of my life.
There is no word in the dictionary that truly identifies what I felt at that
moment. It was a mixture of fear, desperation, hurt, terror, sadness and
hopelessness. Then I realized that these were the very emotions that my mother
would have to experience throughout all eternity.
My mother had died when she was forty, but her face looked the same as I had
remembered her. She was a beautiful woman, but her expression reflected the
torment she was experiencing in the pit. I wanted to touch her, to hold her, to
tell her everything would be OK, but I knew that these things had been made
impossible because of her choices in life. I knew that I could not help
her--that even the Lord could not help her because she didn’t know Him.
She didn’t know anything about the Lord because no one had ever preached to her.
It is not knowing the Lord that leads a person into hell, and this is why I want
to tell the whole world about the pit I saw and the wonderful kingdom of heaven.
Next I saw my father, my stepmother and a close friend who had died when she was
only nineteen. They all were in hell! They looked the same as I had remembered
them, but their faces were distorted by the agony of their punishment. I felt I
couldn’t take it anymore, and I turned my head away from the dreadful scene in
front of me.
Then I heard another familiar voice screaming out of the pit. It was a friend
who had died ten years before. Next to her was my nephew who died when he was
twenty. The last time I had seen him, he was only ten, but he looked the same as
I had remembered him, only he was taller.
I began to weep profusely. I had been crying the whole time, wailing like a
child. So many of my loved ones and friends had made choices that had cast them
into the fires of hell for all eternity! It was too much for me to bear!
Some of them, I’m sure, had heard about the Lord, but I felt quite certain that
no one had ever explained to them who Jesus was. I felt quite certain that if
they had known who He truly was, then they would not have made the choices they
had made. How I wished I could tell them about Him who said, “I am the way, the
truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through Me” (John 14:6).
The pit of hell was a long way from us, but it was as if I had a telephoto lens
that enabled me to see these people very closely. I could not control my tears,
and the Lord lovingly wiped my tears and stroked my hair. It was then that I
realized the Lord was as sad as I was, and I could sense that He was crying
along with me. He broke the silence.
“The reason I am showing this to you, My daughter, is so that you will fully
understand that no matter how good people are, they will go to hell if they do
not accept Me.”
I nodded my head.
“I know your parents and friends were good people in many ways, but they were
not saved. That’s why this is the only place for them. It is here that they will
have to spend eternity.
“Daughter, I know it hurts you to see them, but you must include this experience
in the book you will write for Me. This is why I show you your parents and
others as you remember them. You have to warn the people of the world about the
reality of hell. I want to see as many souls saved as possible before I return
to gather My church unto Myself.
“My Father loves all of His children, but He has given them certain laws that He
expects them to live by. When I saw your loved ones, I felt deeper pain than you
did, but I must live by My Father’s Word. Once a person goes to hell, there is
no way for them to ever get out again. I want the unsaved to know this--the
reality of hell is forever.
“I love every one of My children, but I cannot force anyone to love Me or to
obey Me. If they will open their hearts to Me, then I can help them to believe
in Me and love Me. I want to save as many souls as possible. I want believers
everywhere to preach the gospel. This is most important to Me.”
It was enough. I had seen enough and heard enough to propel me into a ministry
of evangelistic fervor that could never subside. How could I ever remain silent
after all I had seen and heard?
I would tell everyone I saw about Jesus so that they could receive eternal life
in heaven. Nothing in all the world was more important than this. My own parents
and so many other family members and friends were in hell. I could not stand by
and watch anyone else go there. I was so happy to know that my book would find
its way into the hands of many people who need to know that hell is just as real
as heaven is.
Even though the things I saw in hell had greatly unnerved me, they had planted a
resolve in my spirit that nothing would ever be able to dissipate. I was
determined that no one else within my reach would be able to deny the reality of
hell and heaven. Heaven is real, and I want everyone to be able to go there with
me. I know that this is the Lord’s desire as well. He says it in His Word:
The Lord is
not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering
toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to
repentance. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night, in which
the heavens will pass away with a great noise, and the elements will melt with
fervent heat; both the earth and the works that are in it will be burned up.
--2
PETER 3:9-10
The
last days are truly upon us. The Lord’s patience has been most gracious up until
now, but He is getting ready to come again to receive His children to Himself.
It is then that the people who remain on earth will truly experience hell on
earth before they end up in the fiery inferno of everlasting destruction. My job
is to warn the whole world about these events that are “just around the corner.”
Chapter 7
Maranatha!
“Surely I am
coming quickly.”
--Revelation
22:20
AFTER
THE HORRIFYING vision of hell, the Lord and I descended the mountain, passed
through the dark tunnel, and returned to a place I had started to call “animal
mountain.” This is the wonderful place I briefly described in the previous
chapter--a place of peace and joy where all the animals coexist is delightful
harmony.
The Bible depicts this peaceful place for animals in the book of Isaiah, where
the prophet proclaims:
It shall come
to pass that before they call, I will answer; and while they are still speaking,
I will hear. The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, the lion shall eat straw
like the ox, and dust shall be the serpent’s food. They shall not hurt nor
destroy in all My holy mountain, says the LORD.
--ISAIAH
65:24-25
After
seeing the tormenting fires of hell, this peaceful scene was most reassuring.
Heaven is a place of peace and joy in contrast with the violence and depression
of hell. The Lord’s “animal mountain” is a place of eternal joy and happiness.
It is reassuring to know that animals will live with us in paradise. So many
people wonder if their pets will be in heaven, and I am happy to let them know
that heaven is a place of beautiful flowers, peaceful animals and glorious
radiance where people and animals alike will never experience pain, hardship,
death or suffering ever again.
GOLDEN CASTLES
I opened my mouth in surprise and couldn’t close it for a while because I never
expected to see such beauty. For a moment I thought it was a dream, but this was
a real castle; there was no doubt about that.
The Lord rested on a chair as I went up the winding staircase that was more
massive and grand than the one shown in Gone With the Wind’s Tara plantation. I
was filled with a sense of wonder as I imagined the magnificence of the rooms
upstairs.
At the top of the staircase, I noticed that the carpeting was a plush white. I
entered a huge powder room that had very large, sparkling mirrors everywhere.
They reflected the brightness of the room and the multitude of colors that
arrayed themselves spectacularly on every wall. It was a more wonderful place
than any fantasy castle could ever be.
The breathtaking joy and fascination I was experiencing was soon shattered by an
exceedingly painful memory. The view of my mother flashed in front of me, and I
was downcast once more. I fell to the carpet and began to sob.
I heard the Lord calling me from downstairs, so I got up, brushed myself off and
went back downstairs. The Lord stood up and I walked toward Him. He extended His
hands toward me and asked, “How do you like this house?”
“It is beautiful, Lord, but I am not truly happy. Whenever I’ve visited heaven
before I’ve been filled with joy and I usually sing spiritual songs, but this
time it cannot be so.”
The Lord nodded as if He understood, then He took my hand and led me out of the
house. We walked across a golden bridge toward the white building where we
usually change our garments. In the white building, the Lord introduced me to a
very impressive gentleman. “I want you to meet Abraham,” He said.
A
By faith
Abraham obeyed when he was called to go out to the place which he would
afterward receive as an inheritance. And he went out, not knowing where he was
going. By faith he dwelt in the land of promise as in a foreign country,
dwelling in tents with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise;
for he waited for the city which has foundations, whose builder and maker is
God.
--HEBREWS
11:8-10
Now I
knew that Father Abraham had received the reward that his faith had justified.
He was living forever in “the city which has foundations, whose builder and
maker is God,” and I was there with him! It was too wonderful to fully
comprehend.
Abraham was a most dignified person who had long white hair and a flowing white
beard. Though he looked old, his eyes sparkled with youth and joy. He put his
hand on my shoulder and simply said, “Daughter.”
The smile on his face caused me to know that his blessing was upon my life, and
I immediately loved this great man to whom I, and every believer in the world,
owe so much. Perhaps more than anyone else, it was Abraham who taught us that “without
faith it is impossible to please Him, for he who comes to God must believe that
He is, and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him”
(see
Hebrews 11:6).
He was one of that great host of patriarchs and prophets of whom it was said:
But now they
desire a better, that is, a heavenly country. Therefore God is not ashamed to be
called their God, for He has prepared a city for them. By faith Abraham, when he
was tested, offered up Isaac, and he who had received the promises offered up
his only begotten son, of whom it was said, “In Isaac your seed shall be
called,” accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead, from
which he also received him in a figurative sense.
--HEBREWS
11:16-19
For
the first time in my life I saw the many truths of this verse with utter
clarity. God has prepared a city for Abraham, and for all of us who believe and
obey. Abraham, like God, had willingly offered his only begotten son, fully
persuaded that God could raise him from the dead if need be.
In the same way, our heavenly Father gave His only begotten Son--Jesus--as a
sacrifice for our sins. He was crucified and buried, but on the third day God
raised Jesus from the dead, and because of His resurrection none of us ever have
to fear death again!
Abraham called an angel to be my escort. The angel took me into the powder room
where I changed into my beautiful heavenly robe and crown. Then the Lord took me
back to the pond.
Each time the Lord takes me to the pond, the moment we arrive there I begin to
sing and dance, but this time I wanted only to cry. The Lord knew how sad I was.
He let me sit next to Him, and He began to talk.
VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH
“My daughter,” He said, “I know how you feel about your loved ones that you saw
in the pit. How I wish I did not have to show you these things, but I do not
want any of My children to go to the place where your loved ones are. I am
showing these things to you so that whoever heeds my warnings will be saved!”
The Lord then took my hand, and we returned to the place where Abraham was. We
changed our clothing again, and He took me to another high mountain from which I
could look down into another endless valley where a multitude of people dressed
in gray-colored robes were wandering about in an apparent mood of dejection.
Their robes reminded me of the gowns worn by hospital patients.
The people looked weak and lost, and their gray faces matched the color of the
robes they were wearing. They stared at the ground in front of their feet as
they walked around in circles, aimlessly and hopelessly. This place was mostly
men with just a few women.
“Who are these people, Lord?”
“They are the sinful ‘Christians.’”
“What is going to happen to them?” I wondered aloud.
“Most of them will go to the lake of fire after the judgment.”
I wondered why these people were here, and then I remembered that their valley
leads to the burning pit. These so-called “Christians” who don’t really know the
Lord and who continually and willfully sin and don’t repent before they die or
before the Rapture happens will be eternally lost.
Romans 1:29-32,
Galatians 5:19-21 and
Revelation 21:8 all are examples of how some Christians live. Someone once
asked me how sinful Christians could enter heaven. We all must appear before the
judgement seat of Christ to receive what is due to us for the things done while
on earth, whether good or bad (see
2 Corinthians 5:10).
“My daughter, this is why I keep telling you about the importance of obedience
and purity,” Jesus said.
Then it occurred to me--each time we went to the beautiful places of the
heavenly kingdom we crossed the golden bridge, from the white building where we
usually change. When the Lord took me to see the dreadful places, however, we
would go on different roads that were outside the gate of the heavenly kingdom.
SADNESS
This was the hardest of all commands to obey, but I steeled myself against the
horrible memories, choked back the tears and began to ask all the questions that
were flooding my mind.
“Lord, I do not know anything, and I am a nobody. How can you use me?”
“People may think you are a nobody, but I want you to understand that you are My
special daughter. I treat you as My friend, and I trust you implicitly. Don’t
worry about anything. I will take care of everything for you.”
“When are you coming to take us home?”
“You saw the kingdom. Everything is ready, and that is why I am in a hurry for
everyone to be ready for Me. This is why I want you to do this work for My
children. You have been given a special anointing to do this work, so do not say
that you are a nobody. I will bless you more than you ever thought.”
“Lord, you know that I love you, but I cannot get rid of my mother’s face as I
saw it contorted by the fires of hell. I do not want to remember what I saw.”
Just then the Lord touched my eyes, and from that moment on I could not recall
my mother’s face. Even as I write these words, I cannot see her face. All I can
remember is that I once saw her face in the pit, and it was a terrifying
experience.
Jesus then said: “I know you are tired. We will talk again.”
We both stood, and He embraced me, then departed. As the Lord hugged me, my body
shook so hard that I felt I would fall to pieces. Every time He touches my
transformed body, my physical body experiences the overpowering force of His
touch, and every nerve and sinew in my body quakes and quivers. Then, the minute
He leaves, my body stops shaking.
That same morning, I went to church, and I experienced the presence of the Lord
shaking my body throughout the service. I could see Him standing by the pastor.
During the worship time, the Lord was walking in the front of the church. It was
wonderful to see His glowing presence in the church.
Throughout the service I cried tears of love and joy. My heart thudded within my
breast as I contemplated the majesty of the heavenly kingdom I had visited. The
anointing was so heavy upon me that I could not stand. I could not even hear the
pastor’s sermon as my body responded to the Lord’s presence with intense heat
and shaking.
The people in my church understand what is happening to me, and they’ve been
very supportive. In times past I would have been embarrassed and ashamed by such
a physical manifestation in public, but I was happy because I knew it all was a
gift of God and He was preparing me to serve Him in ways I had never thought
possible. I never want this manifestation of His powerful presence in my life to
go away.
THE TRIBULATION
Everything seemed normal for the first few moments, but suddenly I noticed that
the mountains where the fires had burned the day before were now only scorched,
charred mounds of ash and rubble. The whole area was simply a huge, black hole
of destruction. I noticed that the beach, where the people had run and fallen
the day before, was pockmarked with black spots, and I assumed that each of
these spots represented the charred remains of human beings who had died in the
fires of the last days.
The ocean, once filled with blazing blood, was now a large, empty
sinkhole--scorched beyond recognition. After a few moments of beholding this
scene of ultimate desolation, darkness and destruction, the ocean and the
surrounding area returned to normal.
I had studied the Word of God to see what it said about these phenomena. In
Revelation 8:8, I read these words: “And something
like a great mountain burning with fire was thrown into the sea, and a third of
the sea became blood.”
Revelation 16:3 refers to the sea becoming like blood: “Then the second
angel poured out his bowl on the sea, and it became blood as of a dead man; and
every living creature in the sea died.” God had shown me the very things He had
already described in His Word.
“When is all this going to take place?” I asked the Lord with great curiosity.
“At the tribulation.”
“Lord, when will the tribulation occur?”
“After I bring My children to My kingdom. Whoever has read My book and believes
My prophets should know about these things concerning the end of time. All the
things I showed you on this beach will happen very soon.”
I feel the Lord is coming for us very soon, and that is why so many unusual
things are happening in the world. One glance at the daily headlines concurs
with this observation. Earthquakes, other natural disasters (including
hurricanes, tornadoes, typhoons, fires, floods and blizzards), violence,
lawlessness, plagues, terrorism and many other phenomena are occurring with
greater intensity and frequency than ever before, just as the Bible predicted.
Jesus told His disciples:
And you will
hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are not troubled; for all these
things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation will rise against
nation, and kingdom against kingdom. And there will be famines, pestilences, and
earthquakes in various places. All these are the beginning of sorrows.
Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and kill you, and you will be hated
by all nations for My name’s sake. And then many will be offended, will betray
one another, and will hate one another. Then many false prophets will rise up
and deceive many. And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will
grow cold. But he who endures to the end shall be saved. And this gospel of the
kingdom will be preached in all the world as a witness to all the nations, and
then the end will come.
--MATTHEW
24:6-14
These
were the events that Jesus had already shown me. How I wish I could impress
their vividness and reality upon everyone in the same way that those scenes have
been so indelibly imprinted on my mind. Jesus’ words are real, and His
prophecies soon will come to pass!
THE PLACE OF LIVING WATER
After the Lord took me to heaven, we went into the white building, and an angel
took me to the powder room where I changed clothing. When I came out, I saw the
Lord who had changed into heavenly garments as well. He took me to His throne
and directed me to sit on a chair next to Him. This was the first time the Lord
seated me next to Himself.
There I saw many men wearing beautiful gowns and crowns sitting in front of us.
I noticed that they looked very dignified and important.
“Lord, who are these men?”
“They are the ones I gave My sacred words to, and they faithfully recorded them
in My book.”
He pointed to a huge black Bible in the corner of the room, and I noticed that
the pages of the Scriptures were turning by themselves as if a soft breeze was
fingering its way through the pages. I was surprised, but then I realized the
wind of the Spirit of God was rustling through the pages of the holy Word.
The men began to walk out slowly, and an angel took me back to the powder room
so I could change into a regular gown, and my body took on the form of a
teenager. I remembered then that heaven is a place where you never grow old, and
this thought delighted me and filled me with wonder.
We crossed the golden bridge again and walked along a hillside by a beautiful
valley. A golden fence formed a boundary around the entire area, and the fence
had several gates that were placed close to one another all around the
perimeter. Trees were planted close to the fence, and lovely yellow flowers
filled the ground around the trees. It was a magnificent rock garden that led to
a crystal-clear river.
I noticed that the trees were laden with purple fruits. The Lord reached up and
gave me one to eat while He enjoyed another one that He had picked. The river
was narrow, but it seemed to have no end as it coursed its way through the
fertile valley. Nothing on earth--not even the majestic Rocky Mountains or the
fruited plains--could compare with the lush paradise in front of me.
“What is this place, Lord?”
“It is the place of living water. Would you like a drink?”
“Oh, yes, Lord.”
He bent down and cupped His hand, filling it with the clean, pure water. He
drank from His hand and indicated that I should follow His lead. I reached down
and filled my
“How do you like this water, My daughter?”
“It’s so delicious, Lord.”
“Now I want to take you to a very special place.”
THE MANSION
The golden streets amazed me, and I felt so happy as we walked along this place
the Lord has prepared for His own. The street looked slippery because it was so
shiny, but felt normal underfoot. Because of its brightness, it resembled an
indoor ice-skating rink. Sunlight, it seemed, was shooting through the whole
place.
Whenever I walk with the Lord, I feel so intensely happy that there truly are no
words to describe it. It is a feeling of comfort and joy mingled with unwavering
security.
We walked past many mansions and castles, each more exquisite than the last. In
front of one of these dwellings, the Lord stopped emphatically. I knew He was
going to take me inside, and I was excited beyond all measure. My heart kept
skipping beats as we walked up the front steps.
My eyes were drawn to the doorknob, which was made of gold. Then I saw a gold
plate on the front door. It had a name inscribed on it, and I realized quickly
that it was my name. I almost fainted with surprise. Written in fancy lettering
was the name “Choo Nam.”
This was the place Jesus had prepared for me! I was amazed. It was too good to
be true. Here I was, standing at the door of a regal palace in heaven, and my
name was inscribed in gold on its beautiful door! It was too much to take in! My
head reeled in astonishment. How could these things be?
I cried tears of gratitude and joy as my heart overflowed with love and
adoration for the Lord. I had never really anticipated such wonderful things
from Him. I had always felt that if He simply noticed me it would be OK, but now
He literally was showering His blessings on me!
I had tasted the living water, and I knew I would never thirst again. I had
tasted the purple fruit of paradise, and I could never hunger for the things of
the world again.
I had been with Jesus--my Lord and Master--and He had taken me to the mansion He
had made for me. I wept openly as the Lord led me into the house. He said: “Do
not cry, My daughter. I want you to be happy.”
As we stepped across the threshold of the mansion, spiritual songs welled up
from my heart, and I continued to cry tears of joy and gratitude. I was
awestruck by the sparkling stone walls that lined the corridor of my mansion. I
loved the red-and-cream-colored carpet with its round patterns. The red velvet
chairs--so classic and sophisticated--were like the ones I had always wanted in
my home. The red draperies were the finest I’d ever seen.
The Lord took His seat on one of the velvet chairs as I walked up the majestic
stairway, savoring every single moment in my mansion. The bedroom was carpeted
in pure white, and I noticed that the headboard of the bed was silver with blue
stones embedded decoratively along its border.
The mirror on the dresser also had blue stones highlighting its brightness. The
bathroom had a silver bathtub that was decorated with precious jewels of every
color.
I sang as I walked around the interior of my mansion. I felt like a princess in
fairyland. But I knew this was no fantasy--it was more real than I had ever
imagined. I had always believed in a heavenly paradise, but I had never been
absolutely sure of its existence. Now I knew, beyond all doubt, that heaven is
real, and I wanted everyone in the world to know it, too.
After several moments of wonderful joy, I walked down the stairs to where the
Lord was sitting. He stood up and asked, “Are you happy, Choo Nam?”
I knew the Lord was happy about showing me my mansion.
“Yes, I am very happy, and so very grateful for all you’ve done for me,” I
responded, “but I still feel as if I don’t deserve such wonderful blessings. I
haven’t really done anything for You yet, Lord, but I always want to serve You
and to make You happy.”
“You have already made Me happy, My daughter. You are a very special daughter to
Me, and I want to bless you so much.”
“MY
CHILDREN
We sat and talked for a little while, and I realized that I was the most
fortunate individual who had ever existed. The Lord broke my reverie with an
urgent message.
“Choo Nam, I have prepared everything for My children. I am in a hurry for
everything because My kingdom has been ready for a long time, but so many of My
children are not ready for Me, because they love the world too much.
“That is why I want you to write a book for Me. I know it’s tiring for you, but
this work has to be done soon.
“Lord, I am so surprised about everything you have shown me already. If I were
to hear of such a book, I know I would want to read it because I love You so
much.”
“I know you do, My daughter,” He responded, smiling. “This is why I am in such a
hurry. Preaching the gospel is the most important thing in the world. I want all
My children to know that I am coming soon.”
My mind went back to some of the closing words of the Bible, and with all my
heart I cried the same: “Even so, come, Lord Jesus.”
Maranatha! The Lord truly is coming soon.
Chapter 8
Preparation for Service
I
beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you present your
bodies a living sacrifice,
holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service. And do not be
conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, that
you may prove what is that
good and acceptable and perfect will of God.
--Romans
12:1-2
MY
SUPERNATURAL EXPERIENCES were both wonderfully exhilarating and somewhat
exhausting, and the Lord recognized the toll they were taking on my body and
health. The shaking that my body had to endure was part of my preparation for
service. This physical manifestation of God’s supernatural work in my life, as
well as the deep groanings that emanated from my spirit, were having an effect
on my body.
After my body quivers so intensely for a period of two or three hours, I am left
reeling. My mind feels as if it is spinning, and I get very dizzy. Sometimes
this sensation is so strong that I am hardly able to walk.
The strength of the Lord’s anointing in my life kept me from eating very much
for periods of several days at a time. The sleep deprivation and lack of food
caused me to feel weak and emaciated. In fact, I had already lost five pounds. I
frequently felt nauseated, and I often experienced pain in my stomach and
joints. Before leaving each day, however, the Lord would heal me of my pains.
He would embrace me, and a single touch from His hand would lift the anguish and
cause the shaking to stop. He would usually say tender words of concern and
caring that helped me know that He truly understood how tired I was. It is so
wonderful to know that He cares about everything that concerns His children--our
aches and pains, our worries, our tiredness, our hopes and dreams.
The writer of the book of Hebrews explains how this is possible:
Seeing then
that we have a great High Priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus the
Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. For we do not have a High Priest
who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but was in all points tempted as we
are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that
we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need.
--HEBREWS
4:14-16
Jesus
wept. He knew the pain of loneliness and rejection. He faced temptation. He
wrestled with the will of God. He experienced anger and fear. No matter what we
face, He has been there. More importantly, our great High Priest is right there
with us. He is praying for us. He is bearing our burdens. Jesus truly
understands.
He knew that many things had to be healed in my inner life before I could be
effectively used in the ministry He has called me to. He had already explained
to me that He repeated things so many times so that I would truly understand. He
took me to some of the same heavenly places more than once so that I could fully
experience their reality--and remember them. He had emphasized that the reason
why my body shook so forcibly every time I was in His presence was because He
was pouring His power into me.
In short, therefore, I was being prepared for a worldwide ministry of evangelism
and healing that would begin with the book you now hold in your hands.
THE BIG, BLACK BIBLE
We revisited the white building and the powder room. We both changed into our
heavenly robes and crowns. Then we went to the throne room where the Lord took
His seat and directed me to sit in a chair next to Him. There were several men
in front of us who were wearing crowns similar to my own.
“Who are these men?” I asked.
The Lord replied, “They are the ones who wrote My Word.”
I looked at each glowing face and I tried to guess who each one was. Sitting in
front of me were the apostles John, Matthew, Luke, Mark, James, Peter and Paul.
The prophets were there as well--men such as Isaiah, Jeremiah, Joel, Micah,
Malachi, Daniel, Obadiah, Hosea and many others.
I thought, Moses and Joshua must be in the crowd as well; and Nehemiah, Job,
David, Solomon, Ezekiel, Nahum, Jonah and Zechariah. I wish I had time to talk
with each one. I’d ask Jonah what it was like to be in the belly of the great
fish. I’d want Daniel to tell me how it felt to be in the lion’s den. I’d love
to hear David describe his experience with Goliath.
Then it dawned on me: One day, in the near future, I would take up the heavenly
abode Jesus had shown me, and I would be able to have lasting fellowship with
the saints of all ages! Then I could ask them. Then I would find out. Then I
would know. Won’t it be wonderful?
Paul wrote: “For now we see in a mirror, dimly,
but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I shall know just as I also
am known” (1
Corinthians 13:12). It was still beyond my comprehension how I had been
chosen to receive so much in advance of the great day of the Lord when we shall
know, even as we are known, but I did understand that I had been granted an
incredibly special grace to see so many things. I knew that this special
privilege was not for me alone. I knew it was for everybody, so that as many as
would be willing to do so would believe and be saved.
The huge black Bible I had seen on a previous visit was directly in front of me.
It radiated with the power of the Holy Spirit who spoke to my heart: “All
Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for
reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God
may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work” (2
Timothy 3:16-17).
I noticed that the writers who were inspired to write the Bible had notebooks in
their hands, and then I realized that the Lord was showing this scene to me for
the second time so that I would fully understand the importance of His Word in
my life. I knew He wanted me to read and study and take notes as I focused on
His Word.
My Lord and Master wanted me to “take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of
the Spirit, which is the word of God; praying always with all prayer and
supplication in the Spirit” (Ephesians 6:17-18). The enormity of the Bible in
front of me served to remind me that the Bible should grow ever bigger in my
life--that it should be the foundation on which my ministry would be built and
launched.
A TRANSFORMED BODY
Our new, heavenly bodies will not grow old. They will be incapable of pain.
There will be no wrinkles in our faces. Our teeth will be white and even. No
gray will be found in our hair. The radiance of youth will glow from our eyes.
Our posture will be straight and even. Any handicaps we experienced on earth
will vanish. We will be completely new in every respect, and it will be
wonderful!
THE LIVING, FLOWING WATERS
“That water is living water,” the Lord pointed out. It was the second time I had
seen this magnificent river. The time before, I had even tasted its sweet, pure
water.
I noticed that the river of life was narrow, but it did not seem to have any
end. As we walked toward the nearest gate, the Lord asked me if I wanted to
drink from the river of life again but I shook my head because I did not want to
impose on His gracious kindness to me, and I was eager to see the next sight,
which I hoped was my mansion--the one He had already prepared for me.
We headed in the direction of my palace, and when we arrived there, we entered.
The Lord sat in the same chair He had taken on the previous visit and seemed
eager for me to explore my future dwelling.
I went into the same rooms I had visited before, and I imagined what it would be
like for me to live there. The silver bedroom set with beautiful stones and the
beautiful powder room, the beautiful draperies and carpets, the glistening
walls--all reminders of what Jesus had done for me.
He was showing me these things again so that they would stick in my memory--so
that I would truly believe. I was filled with even more wonder and anticipation
than I had experienced on the previous visit.
We left my mansion and went back to the white building where we changed our
garments once more. Then we went to the placid pond where the Lord took His
usual place on the solid rock.
He sat, but I could not contain myself. I began to dance and sing with the
greatest, fullest joy I had ever known. From my heavenly vantage point, I could
see that my physical body, still lying on my bed, was moving and my hands were
waving. The Lord seemed so pleased with me, and He beckoned for me to come and
sit next to Him.
WHOLENESS
“My daughter, I have shown you the important parts of the kingdom of God, and I
want you to tell everyone what you have seen. I know I have shown you many
things today that I showed you before. When you do the work I’ve called you to
do many souls will be saved. The book will be read all over the world.”
“But, Lord, I am nobody. Why did you choose me? Why not someone who is famous
already?”
“Choo Nam, I created you for this End-Time work. I will make you famous. I know
you are learning what I teach you. I know you will be faithful to Me.”
“Who will write the book?” I queried. “I try to write down everything you say
and to describe the things you show me, but I don’t really know how to write a
book.” (The fact was, I felt very intimidated by the whole idea!) “Lord, I don’t
have enough education to write a book.”
“You do not need to know how to write the book. Just write down what I show you
and tell you, and a writer will write the book for you. Daughter, do not worry.
I will guide someone in rewriting what you have put down. A Spirit-filled writer
will do this work for you.”
This new bit of information eased my mind. Ever so slowly, and step by step, I
was learning to lean on the Lord instead of my own understanding. A passage came
to my mind: “Trust in the Lord with all your heart, and lean not on your own
understanding; in all your ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct your paths”
(Proverbs 3:5-6).
My problem was not in trusting the Lord. He had already proven His faithfulness
to me in so many extraordinary ways. My problem was in trusting myself. Since my
childhood I had always been afraid to step out, to take the lead--and now I was
being called to write a book and launch a worldwide ministry! Actually, I was
frightened.
The Lord then interjected a new thought by saying: “You will have great wealth,
and I want you to use it to build a church for Me.”
“But I cannot preach, Lord.”
“You will not have to preach.”
The groaning deep in my spirit began to emerge, and I knew a special anointing
was upon me. Then something more vivid than a natural scene appeared before me.
It was a vision of a church--a white-frame church building with a very high
steeple. The entry doors were beautiful double doors. The sanctuary was adorned
with deep-red chairs and carpeting. I could see that many activities and
functions were taking place in wings to the side.
The sanctuary was filled with people, and I noticed that some of them entered
the church in wheelchairs, but they left walking. There was marvelous joy on
their faces because they had been completely healed. Just seeing this vision was
bringing healing to my hurts and fears as well. Like them, God wanted me to be
whole, and He was equipping me for the ministry to which I had been called.
“Do you like what you are seeing?” the Lord asked.
I radiated a smile back at Him and responded, “Yes!” I was more excited than I
had ever been in my life.
Then He repeated something that was vitally important to Him, “Before I come for
My people, half of the unbelievers will be saved.”
“When will you come for us?” I asked again, hoping for a more precise,
definitive response.
“I told you it will be soon. Didn’t you see that everything is already prepared
for everyone here?”
That, I then knew, was precisely why the Lord had taken me to heaven so many
times--so that I would see that He had almost completed His work. The time of
His return is truly at hand. This is the burning message that must be told. This
is the theme of my book and my life.
Jesus wants everyone to know that the end is coming. He has already prepared an
eternal home for all who believe in Him. It is no longer accurate to say that He
is preparing a place for us because the place is already prepared!
Isn’t it thrilling to know that half of the unbelievers in the world will be
saved before the Lord returns in the very near future? Many millions of people
will be ushered into the church of Jesus Christ, and the church had better be
prepared for them.
I can’t wait to start building the church of my vision. I have embraced the
vision God gave me, and I am beginning to run with it. My confidence is
building, and all of my inner insecurities, worries and fears are being absorbed
by the love of God. I know, beyond all shadow of doubt, that God’s love is
everlasting, His kingdom is real and He will keep His Word.
Through the experiences I’d had in heaven, I was learning that God enables those
He calls. He fills in the empty places and provides strength in our weakness.
Like the handicapped people I’d seen in the vision of the church, we’re all
limited or handicapped in one way or another.
But God is able to give new strength to the legs of the lame, and as He heals
our handicaps, we are able to walk in newness of life--in the strength and power
of His Holy Spirit. On that early March morning I learned an all-encompassing
truth anew: “I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me” (Phil.
4:13).
A NEEDED REST
My heart sank as I thought that His wonderful visits would be over. But He
continued, “My daughter, I have shown you enough for a while.”
I began to cry. My heart was filled with sadness. I wanted to be with the Lord
forever. I protested, “Lord, I don’t want to leave You.”
“I will be with you everywhere. You will see Me and hear My voice.”
He then reached over and embraced me as He said, “Choo
I acknowledged my need for rest, but my desire to be with the Lord overtook my
physical needs. I saw my spiritual needs as being vastly more important than my
physical needs. We left the pond and went back to the white building to change
into our regular robes. Then we were transported back to the beach where we sat
and conversed for a little while.
“I know how tired you are right now, so I will not be waking you from your
sleep. You must rest for a while.”
A sense of dejection threatened to overwhelm me as the Lord spoke these words I
did not wish to hear, but then He clarified what He was saying, “I will take you
back to the kingdom again, but now you need your rest.”
Even with this reassurance, I could not stop crying. Truly, I was devastated by
the thought that Jesus was leaving, and that He might stay away for a long time.
I love Him so much, and the thought of His departure left me feeling very empty
and somewhat insecure.
I imagined what it must have been like for the original disciples who had to say
goodbye to their Lord and Master. How must His mother, Mary, have felt when she
saw Him crucified, dead and buried? How did she feel when He ascended into
heaven? It was the loneliest feeling in the world.
By this time every waking moment of my life was filled with thoughts of Jesus
and heaven. I had been in the Lord’s company daily for more than one and a half
months. I had been to heaven and had seen the streets of gold, the mansions over
the hilltop, the
I had been escorted by angels and had fellowshiped and worshiped with the
saints, martyrs, apostles and prophets. I had walked into the eternal dwelling
Jesus had already prepared for me. I knew I could never be the same again.
Nothing in this world could compare with heaven--my true home.
I had seen the pit of hell--that raging inferno of violence, corruption and
shame. I had seen the signs of the End Times unfurl before me like a living
video of what is yet to come. Most importantly, I had been with Jesus--and all
of life had taken on an entirely new meaning.
I had a purpose, a mission, a calling. I had seen a vision of some of the things
God has planned for me. To think that I would be spending time sleeping when
there was so much to do seemed entirely incomprehensible to me. I was really
disappointed.
The Lord departed from the beach, as did my transformed body, and the shaking of
my body stopped. My crying ceased as I realized what He had said, “I will take
you back to the kingdom again.” That was enough. It would be OK.
Then it occurred to me that the rest He was wanting me to take was a part of the
preparation He was doing in my life. I certainly knew I needed the rest, because
there were times when I felt disoriented.
A lovely passage of Scripture came to my mind and settled me down: “The
LORD is my shepherd; I shall not want. He makes me to lie down in green
pastures; He leads me beside the still waters. He restores my soul” (Psalms
23:1-3).
The Lord, my Shepherd, was permitting me to lie down in the green pastures so my
soul could be restored--further preparation for the ministry that lies ahead!
“EVERYBODY WILL KNOW YOU”
Soon my whole body began to shake, accompanied by the anointing of heat. I
groaned in the spirit for more than fifteen minutes. Then, as had happened so
many times before, the Lord appeared. He was sitting by the window next to the
bed.
He said: “My precious daughter, Choo Nam, I told you I will be with you always.
You are going to see Me anytime you want, and you will hear My voice. I am
visiting you now because I know you waited for Me all morning long.”
“Lord,” I said, “I want to do everything You tell me. I still feel I do not know
anything.”
“That is precisely why I chose you. Never forget that I will take care of you. I
have given you this special gift because no one knows you. Soon, however,
everyone will know you.
I found it hard to accept those words. Everyone will know me? It seemed so
unlikely, but the Lord, in His mercy and patience saw fit to visit me again to
give me this reassuring message. He concluded His visit by saying, “Daughter, I
want you to rest.” Then He left and my shaking body quieted down.
For the next ten days I enjoyed the soundest sleep and quietest rest I had ever
known. Once again, the Lord was faithful to His promise:
There remains
therefore a rest for the people of God. For he who has entered His rest has
himself also ceased from his works as God did from His. Let us therefore be
diligent to enter that rest, lest anyone fall after the same example of
disobedience. For the word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any
two-edged sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints
and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. And
there is no creature hidden from His sight, but all things are naked and open to
the eyes of Him to whom we must give account.
--HEBREWS
4:9-13
The
Lord wanted me to rest because He was preparing me for a ministry that would
usher countless unbelievers into the kingdom of God. Knowing that He was coming
back to escort me to heaven again brought such peace to my soul that I was able
to truly enjoy His rest.
I was finally beginning to understand that the book I was to write, the church I
was to build, the ministry I was to begin were His work, not mine. This restored
my soul, erased my anxieties and brought total trust to my heart.
The truth communicated by the psalmist so many centuries ago echoed deep within
me: “Unless the LORD builds the house, they labor
in vain who build it” (Psalms
127:1).
Jesus reminded me of His great invitation to the weary and downtrodden, from
Matthew 11:28-30: “Come to Me, all you who
labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you and
learn from Me, for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest for
your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.”
Chapter 9
Worry Is
a Sin
Be anxious
for nothing, but in everything by prayer
and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests
be made known to God; and the peace of God, which surpasses
all understanding, will guard your hearts and minds
through Christ Jesus.
--Philippians
4:6-7
AFTER
From 6:40 A.M. to 8:40 A.M., I enjoyed the Lord’s visit and another journey to
heaven. As usual, before His arrival my body shook, and I groaned for thirty
minutes. Then the Lord appeared before me and said: “My daughter, I see you are
rested now. We have a lot of work to do yet.”
The Lord of heaven and earth was concerned about me, His daughter and
handmaiden. He made sure I had caught up on my rest before He returned to take
me with Him. He understands the limitations of my body and soul, and He truly
cares about me. He knows everything that is good for His children, and He will
withhold no good thing from those who love Him.
After the last two times I had gone to heaven my body had felt as if it were out
of control. I was very tired from the shaking, and I found myself feeling dizzy
much of the time. I had slept only three hours a night for a period of two
weeks. It was impossible for me to sleep during the day because the anointing of
the Holy Spirit was so strong upon me.
Little by little, I was learning how to manage the situation by going to bed
earlier in the evening to ensure I would have sufficient sleep before the Lord
arrived. On this morning, the Lord took my transformed body to the beach where
we walked by the seaside for a while before He took me to heaven. My heart was
filled with great joy and anticipation as we flew away.
We arrived at the usual location and entered the white building. By now, I was
getting used to the setting and the procedures we normally followed. We changed
into our heavenly clothing, and then the Lord took my hand as He led me down a
wide road that coursed its way up an exceedingly high mountain.
It was very much like the Cascade Mountains that I’d visited in the northwestern
part of the United States, and I remarked that heaven looked, in many ways, like
earth--but it was far more beautiful than anything I’d ever seen on this planet.
There were many leafy trees and bushes on the mountainside. From the summit I
could see a beach. It was a rocky coastline, much like the pictures I’d seen of
Bar Harbor, Maine. Everything glowed with a whiteness that was stunningly
brilliant and pure. We descended the mountain and walked on the sand between the
rocks. It was the whitest, cleanest sand I’d ever seen, and the beach was
absolutely the most beautiful I’d ever seen.
Some of the rocks nearby were so huge that I could not see their tops. As we
walked around one of them, I noticed a large group of people wearing white
robes. Each person was distinctly different from the other in appearance, and
many children could be seen playing in the sand. Some children were holding the
hands of grown-ups, and everyone was walking around in a playful, happy manner.
It was wonderful to see a place of such brightness and joy.
The Lord and I sat on one of the big rocks for quite a while, simply enjoying
the vibrant beauty all around us. He turned to me and said: “I have made so many
of the things here similar to the things on earth so that My children can enjoy
them when they come to My kingdom, but there are many things that are not the
same as things on earth. I have so many exciting surprises for My children.”
He sounded so happy--like a parent who has provided as many gifts as possible
for his children to open on Christmas Day. The Lord seemed to want His children
to be happy--like the ones who were playing so joyfully in the sand. This is why
He created heaven to be such a wonderful place. It will be the home for His
children forever and ever.
“Do you like what I am showing you, Choo Nam?”
“Yes, Lord. I’ve seen many beaches on earth, but none of them can compare with
this beach.”
I could sense that my response greatly pleased my Master. Soon thereafter we
left the beach and returned to the white building. We changed into regal robes
and crowns, and the Lord took me to the pond where we usually end each visit to
heaven. The Lord sat on His favorite rock while I joyfully sang and danced with
my transformed body. Meanwhile, the hands of my earthly body were moving in
rhythm to the heavenly music.
“I still have many things to show you, My daughter,” the Lord said as I moved
closer to Him. “You must be patient.”
This was good news to me because I knew He meant that I would get to go to
heaven with Him many more times. My heart soared with delight and rejoicing as I
danced in this wonderful place of joy near the peaceful pond. I was in the
presence of the Lord, in the place He had prepared for me, and I knew I had to
be the happiest person who had ever lived.
“STOP WORRYING!”
“My daughter, I notice that you worry about everything I ask you to do. I have
told you many times not to worry, daughter, and you are not obeying Me in this.”
“Lord, I’m sorry. It’s just that I can’t seem to stop worrying. All I want to do
is the work You’ve called me to do for You. I want to do it the way You tell me
to, and all this causes me to worry.”
“I don’t want you to be concerned about anything from now on,” He directed. “I
am going to take care of everything for you. Watch out for some people, because
they will give you wrong advice. That is why, while you are writing the book, I
do not want you to leave town, and I don’t want anyone else to come to your
house, except your family.”
The Lord was more explicit with His instructions than He’d ever been before. I
listened intently as He went on.
“Did you notice that no one has come to visit you since I took you to heaven?”
“Well, yes. It seems that every time I invited someone to come or made
arrangements for company, something always happened to change their plans.”
“Now you know why, My daughter. I want you to concentrate on the book, with no
interruptions. This book is very important to Me, and it will be a special
blessing for My children. Whatever you do, I want you to talk to Me first.
Everything about this book has to be My will.”
The Lord’s clear message rang in my heart as we left the pond, returned to the
white building and changed into our regular clothing. Then we returned to the
beach on earth, and the Lord said, “Daughter, you see this beach is so much
different from the beach you saw in My kingdom.”
“Lord, everything You showed me in Your kingdom was so beautiful, except for the
sad things You showed me.”
“This is why I chose you to do this work. I do not want any of My children to
have to go to the pit. It is all up to them either to believe or not to believe.
I’ll talk to you more about this later, My child.” He then reached over and
embraced me. When He departed, the shaking of my body stopped.
The power He was unleashing in my body was beginning to heal the weak places in
my character that remained from my childhood. I was learning how to be more
confident, how to reach out and truly trust the Lord, but I still struggled with
certain worries and fears.
On March 19 the Lord spent two hours with me, from 7 A.M. to 9 A.M. I shook for
half an hour and then groaned in the Spirit for an additional fifteen minutes
that morning. Then I heard the pleasant, compelling sound of the Lord’s voice
speaking to me. He took me by the hand and we went back to the beach.
My body underwent its supernatural transformation, and I found myself wearing a
white robe like the one Jesus had on. We then ascended the mighty mountain along
the narrow road. I noticed a large rock where we sat for a rest.
The length of time my earthly body had had to endure the manifestations
preceding the Lord’s visits was inordinately long, so I knew this visit would be
a very special one. My mind raced with thoughts of anticipation and joy. What
will the Lord show me today? Where will He take me?
Jesus broke my reverie by saying: “I know you are still worried about the things
I told you and showed you. I told you to stop worrying.” The tone of His voice
sounded angry and severe. “You do not trust My words.”
I knew immediately what He meant. I was still worrying about the book, even
after what He had shared with me the last time. He had told me that every detail
would be carefully handled by Him, but I still felt intimidated by such an
important project. I was truly overwhelmed by the magnitude of the assignment.
I began to cry tears of shame and repentance at the Lord’s rebuke. I put my
hands together, bowed my head and began to plead, “Please forgive me, Lord. No
matter how hard I try not to worry, Lord, I still end up worrying about all
this.”
“From now on, Choo Nam, I want you to stop worrying. I do not want you to worry
about anything. Some people will not believe you, but you don’t need to worry
about that. My daughter, I am simply using you for this book. It is My book and
I will take care of it.
“As I told you at the beginning, it will take a while to prepare you for this
work, so do not worry. Leave everything to Me. If you worry, you are not making
Me happy.”
“Lord, I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.”
“I know you do not know many things, but I see that you are pure-hearted. I know
that you believe everything about Me. I’ve seen your obedience, and I know you
fear My words.
“I want you to concentrate only on My work and nothing else. I am pleased about
everything about you, My daughter. After you finish this book, I will bless you
more than you ever wanted.”
“Lord, the only blessing I want is for my whole family to please You more than
anything in their lives.”
“Because you are what you are, I chose you for this work. This is My book and My
responsibility. I will take care of everything. Don’t ever worry again. I always
want you to be happy because you are My special daughter.”
“Lord, I need Roger to help me with so much of Your work.”
“Your husband is going to serve Me through you. I have many plans for both of
you, so prepare your hearts to serve Me. It will all begin to happen very soon.
Now I must take you back.”
We walked back down from the mountain. While we walked on the sand I felt
incredibly happy. It was as if a great burden had been lifted from my shoulders.
Truly the Lord had shown me many new and important things--things that brought
healing and freedom to my timid soul. After the Lord left me this morning, I
felt like a new person.
PUT GOD FIRST
The context of this passage is the Sermon on the Mount, in which Jesus shares
the secrets of spiritual victory with His disciples. Like me, the disciples were
fretting over so many things. They worried if they would have food to eat and
clothing to wear.
Jesus reminded them:
So why do you
worry about clothing? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow: they
neither toil or spin; and yet I say to you that even Solomon in all his glory
was not arrayed like one of these. Now if God so clothes the grass of the field,
which today is, and tomorrow is thrown into the oven, will he not much more
clothe you, O you of little faith?
--MATTHEW
6:28-30
That’s the key--faith! The Holy Spirit then led me to another verse of Scripture
that helped clarify this for me: “Whatever is not from faith is sin” (Romans
14:23). That’s why worry is a sin--it is not of faith. God wants us to walk by
faith, and yet in His great mercy He had already shown me so much. I had seen
the reality of heaven and I had walked with the Lord! Why should I ever worry
again?
The season of spring began with another visit to the earthly beach. From 6:30
A.M. to 8:15 A.M. on March 22, the Lord visited with me. He took me to the beach
again, and this time He seemed much quieter than He had been three days earlier.
Finally, as He sat on the rock on the mountainside where we frequently sat,
Jesus said: “Don’t concern yourself with testifying in church, Choo Nam;
concentrate on My work.”
He knew that I was literally bursting to tell my story to everyone I saw. Even
though I am a shy person, I felt I had to tell everyone what I had seen, heard
and experienced. My last visit with the Lord and my subsequent study of the Word
had imparted a confidence and boldness to me that I had never known before. I
felt as if I could share my story with an audience of millions!
I took every opportunity I could find to testify for my Lord and Master, and I
thought He would be greatly pleased by this. In fact, I had such a strong desire
to speak on His behalf that I had rehearsed my testimony over and over again
with the help of a tape recorder. The anointing of the Holy Spirit seemed to
propel me into this kind of public ministry.
Even when I went shopping I told people about heaven. Some people reacted with
surprise. Others reacted with joy and wanted to hear more. I told them to read
the book when it comes out.
Some people, as I could tell by their facial reactions, didn’t want to hear
about my journeys to heaven, but I had learned that their doubtful responses
were not important. I knew I had a story to tell, and no human reaction could
keep me from sharing the excitement I had experienced.
I soon found that most Christians wanted to hear more. Many were asking, “When
will the book be finished?” Most of the people I know are believers, including
the members of my extended family who all have given their support to me by
saying they believe my story. As I shared my story with one nephew, he was drawn
to the Lord. Now he goes to a Bible class and attends church regularly and is
hungry for the Lord.
The Lord was not displeased with me, but He emphatically reiterated, “I want you
to concentrate on the book; then you will be able to satisfy many churches and
reach the unsaved.”
The sound of His voice, His words, His message was a wave of joy to my spirit. I
began singing in the Spirit, and I noticed that the Lord was looking at my face
and smiling, and I could see the face of my transformed body smiling at the Lord
the whole time I was singing.
“My daughter, I enjoy the time we spend together,” the Lord stated as He placed
my right hand under His arm. He didn’t talk much for a long time, but finally
spoke.
“I want you to write about how you live your Christian life. It is important for
others to know how you have lived your life with Me, to see how open your heart
has been to Me. Your honest and obedient life is so important to Me, and I know
you always put Me first in your life. When you pray, you always say you will put
Me first--that I’m more important to you than anyone else or anything in the
world.
“I want you to know that I’ve heard all your prayers even though it may seem
that I have not answered each one. I know the hearts of all My children. I
cannot bless anyone who does not have a sincere heart, but I do want all of My
children to be blessed.”
After He left me this time I reflected on His words. He had seemed so genuinely
pleased with me, and I was thrilled to hear Him say that He had heard all my
prayers. He led me to an important passage in the Bible: “Now
this is the confidence that we have in Him, that if we ask anything according to
His will, He hears us. And if we know that He hears us, whatever we ask, we know
that we have the petitions that we have asked of Him” (1
John 5:14-15). God hears and answers the sincere prayers of His children.
He showed me so many rich and precious prayer promises, and I knew He wanted me
to claim each one:
He shall call
upon me, and I will answer him: I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver
him, and honor him. With long life will I satisfy him, and shew him my
salvation.
--Psalms
91:15-16,
Call unto me,
and I will answer thee, and shew thee great and mighty things, which thou
knowest not.
--JEREMIAH
33:3
Your Father
knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him.
--MATTHEW
6:8
Ask, and it
shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto
you: For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to
him that knocketh it shall be opened.
--MATTHEW
7:7-8
And all
things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.
--MATTHEW
21:22
These
were just a few of the mighty prayer promises from God’s Word that the Holy
Spirit revealed to me. On March 23 I was praying intensely under a great
anointing from the Holy Spirit. My body was shaking very hard, and groanings
from deep within my spirit were coming forth with a violence I had never
experienced before.
The Lord came into my room and sat by the window. Then I saw my transformed body
sitting next to the Lord, and I was greatly surprised. It was as if I was having
a total out-of-the-body experience--I was pure spirit. Jesus’ tender voice spoke
to me: “You are living your life completely for Me. Your heart has willingly
given up all worldly things for Me. I now know that nothing brings satisfaction
to you more than being in My presence. Therefore, I never want you to say that
you are not good enough for Me. Your faithfulness is very important to Me.”
An unusual, unearthly voice emanated from my spirit. This phenomenon usually
accompanies the visions the Lord gives to me.
Then the Lord showed me His feet and hands. I could see the scars from the nails
in His feet and hands. At first He sat with His legs crossed, but then He
straightened His legs. I noticed that the tops of both of his feet had deep
round scars on them. Then I looked at His hands--there were round, white scars
very close to His wrists.
My heart ached for my Lord and Master. I touched His hands and His feet. Then I
put my face on His hands and feet and began to cry in heaving sobs. I was crying
like a baby as I realized all the Lord had gone through. I wondered if the whole
household could hear me crying. I could see my transformed body with its face on
the Lord’s hands and feet, rubbing so gently--and I could tell I was crying in
my transformed body. The Lord began to speak.
“When I was on this earth I lived for My Father’s words, and I knew what I would
have to face, but I lived for My Father’s words. That’s why all of heaven and
earth are Mine now.
“So many of My children know what I want them to do, but they still love the
things of this world more than My words. The children who live with My Word,
according to My Word, are the ones who are pure of heart. They are the only ones
who will enter the mansions I’ve prepared for them, like the one you saw with
your name on the door. No one can have both this kingdom and My kingdom. If
anyone enjoys the world more than Me, he or she cannot enter My kingdom.”
This was the strongest message the Lord had given to me so far. I knew I had to
record it carefully and faithfully so the world would know that He wants to be
first in all of our lives. He created us and died for us so we would not have to
perish in hell. He continued.
“When I was in this world, I suffered until the end. I gave My life for My
children. I want them to live with My Word so that they can have eternal life
with Me. This worldly life can never compare with My kingdom.”
When He said these words, He sounded sad and hurt.
I’ll never forget those words--and I know they are so true. This life has
nothing to compare with the kingdom of God. I’ve seen it, and I know His kingdom
is prepared for us.
Chapter
10
Jerusalem
Is Ready
Behold, I am
coming quickly! Hold fast what you have,
that no one may take your crown. He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in
the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more. I will write on him the name
of My God and the name of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem, which comes
down out of heaven from My God. And I will write on him My new name.
--Revelation 3:11-12
IT
WAS SPRINGTIME--the season of marvelous flowers, warm breezes and blossoming
trees. In Washington state, where I live, it is a spectacular time of year. In
heaven, it seems like it is perpetually springtime--warmth, beauty, peace and
joy are everywhere. In my heart I had been celebrating springtime throughout the
now-ending winter because of my visits with the Lord and my intriguing trips to
heaven.
On March 24, Roger and I attended church services. Our pastor preached about
Jesus’ suffering before the crucifixion. It was Lent--the time of year when
Christians prepare for the crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus Christ. As the
pastor described the Lord’s suffering and read Scriptures related to His
passion, I began to cry. It was not uncommon for me to shake during our times of
worship, but this time my body was shaking so severely that it almost knocked me
out of my seat. The anointing of the Holy Spirit was strong upon me.
SCARRED
HANDS
“I want you to keep on writing everything I show you,” He directed.
I nodded my agreement.
It was incomparably wonderful to be able to visit privately with the Lord during
our public worship service. I wanted to stand up and tell everyone I had just
seen the Lord and that He had shown me His scars, but something deep in my
spirit cautioned me not to do this, so I sat patiently until the service was
over. I believe it was the “still, small voice”
of God’s Holy Spirit that told me not to speak.
Since that time I have learned that there is, as Solomon wrote, a time to speak
and a time to remain silent (see
Ecclesiastes 3:7). Jesus was training me to become sensitive to the Spirit’s
leading in my life, and I knew that until He directed me otherwise I was to be
receiving instead of giving.
Throughout the service I cried under the precious anointing of the Holy Spirit.
The shaking subsided when the Lord left, but the tears did not. I heard the
pastor’s words, but my mind and spirit were focused on something else--the scars
the Lord had now shown me twice.
I began to meditate on some of the Scriptures I had remembered from my study and
other church services: “But He was wounded for our
transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement for our
peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we are healed” (Isaiah
53:5); “And when they had come to a place
called Golgotha, that is to say, Place of a Skull, they gave Him sour wine
mingled with gall to drink. But when He had tasted it, He would not drink. Then
they crucified Him, and divided His garments, casting lots” (Matthew
27:33-35).
I could see my precious Lord and Master hanging on the cross of Calvary, atop
Golgotha’s hill. The sharp spikes ripped at the flesh of His palms and ankles as
He hung there so weak and limp. The Roman soldier’s spear opened a gaping wound
in His side, and streams of blood coursed down His face from the crown of thorns
they had pushed onto His head.
There was a puddle of blood at the foot of the cross, and the people stepped
into His blood as they clambered, trying to get His seamless robe. The sky
overhead was lead gray, and lightning flashed in the distance.
The people mocked Him, spit at Him and cursed Him. They were having a fiendish
party at my Master’s expense. Then, in my mind’s eye, I saw His
mother--Mary--bowing near the cross, her body trembling and tears forming rivers
on her face.
Oh, how I understood how she must have felt on that first Good Friday--she had
to watch her naked son, the one she loved so much, being tortured and killed in
front of her--and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Jesus could have
called 10,000 angels to come to His assistance, but instead He chose to accept
the cruel, shameful death of crucifixion so that we could find the path of life.
I thank God for the vision He imparted to me, for now I truly understand all
that Jesus went through for the people He loves so much. He was suspended on the
cruel cross, between heaven and hell, so that we would have eternal life. He
never sinned, and yet He willingly took all of our sin upon Him. What a
wonderful Savior He is!
The scars on His hands and feet are real. I’ve seen them. They are the marks of
horrendous suffering--anguish He experienced for you and me.
FISH IN HEAVEN?
These trees were unusually tall and their leaves were the most beautiful I’d
ever seen. As we walked, I noticed that the trees began to change their colors.
It was like walking along a rainbow--the array of colors was spectacular!
This road led to a hill that was much smaller than the mountain we usually
climbed. From the rising crest I noticed a silver river shining in the sunlight
of heaven. Mountain ranges filled the panorama with a beauty that only heaven
could produce. The mountains seemed to be forested with evergreen trees.
We descended the hillside and walked to the water where we saw all kinds of fish
swimming in the river over a rocky bottom. It amused me to see fish in heaven,
and I began to laugh. I was enjoying the moment so much that I stepped out and
began wading in the water.
I reached down and grabbed a red, striped fish and lifted it out of the water. I
was laughing uncontrollably, so the fish jumped out of my hands and swam to
safety. Watching my former captive swim away, in total freedom, cavorting with
the other fish, caused me to giggle hysterically. I grabbed another fish--this
one a different color--and it jumped out of my hands as well. It was a wonderful
time of joy and fun, and the Lord began to laugh with me.
He began to participate in the action with me by reaching down and grabbing a
large fish colored like “a coat of many colors.” He looked at the fish
admiringly and then threw it back into the river, still laughing. It was so good
to see the Lord enjoying the moment with me.
I just kept on laughing--deep, belly laughs--and it felt so good. The more I
heard the Lord’s laughter, the more I laughed. Finally, I was doubled over with
laughter, but it felt so good.
Jesus said, “Daughter, you must be enjoying this. Do you like fishing?”
“I’m just enjoying being here, Lord.”
“I have more fish to show you later. Do you want to catch more fish?”
“I am laughing too hard to catch any fish, Lord,” I acknowledged amid waves of
laughter.
“We’d better go back now, my daughter. I have to take you to another place.”
We left the river, and I felt so cleansed by the preceding moments of joy and
laughter. The fish were fun, and I remembered, “A
merry heart does good, like medicine” (Proverbs
17:22). I felt like I had had a dose of joy that would last me a lifetime!
It was so wonderful to see my Lord taking such obvious delight in my pleasure
and happiness. This experience helped me understand the verse: “You
will show me the path of life; in Your presence is fullness of joy; at Your
right hand are pleasures forevermore” (Psalms
16:11).
I had walked along the path of life in heaven, and I had drunk from the river of
His pleasures as the psalmist depicted: “How
precious is Your lovingkindness, O God! Therefore the children of men put their
trust under the shadow of Your wings. They are abundantly satisfied with the
fullness of Your house, and You give them drink from the river of Your
pleasures. For with You is the fountain of life; in Your light we see light”
(Psalms
36:7-9).
My joy was brimming up like a fountain and overflowing like a waterfall.
FLYING THROUGH HEAVEN
Finally we reached the end of the road where I looked over the hill and saw a
white fence surrounding many white buildings. They glistened with the purest
white--a whiteness more brilliant than freshly fallen snow. I wished that I
could get closer to the scene in front of me, but as was so often the case,
Jesus showed this setting to me from a distance. I did not understand why.
He spoke to me, “My daughter, I want you to see it clearly, so we must go down
there.” He reached over, took my hand, and we began flying. It was a
breathtaking experience, and a loud groan emerged from my real body.
When we landed in the fertile valley, Jesus took me to this pure white street.
Then I noticed that it had beautiful white houses on both sides. The street was
white and shiny like glass. Everything seemed so white there. The fence seemed
to be much higher than the houses that I saw from the top of the hill.
It is not possible, at this time, for me to explain, or even to suggest, why the
Lord has shown me some of the things He has. Many times He has shown me the same
things on two separate occasions. We usually haven’t spent much time at each
site, and He has offered few explanations of their meanings, but that’s all
right with me because I know the time will come when I will know even as I am
known (see
1 Corinthians 13:12).
The Lord told me that He must show me this, and we approached one of the houses.
It had double doors with golden trim. The door was outlined with colored glass.
I took particular notice of the door knob made of pure gold!
As we entered the house, I noticed that all the windows were made of stained
glass. The carpeting was colorful--a mixture of subdued hues--and it gave the
interior of the house a very classic look. The jewels that adorned the walls
sparkled and shone. I felt as if I were stepping into a picture rather than a
house.
I walked up the golden stairway that had an intricate design etched into its
surface. At the top of the stairs, I walked into a bedroom where a bed stood
that was grander and larger than any king-sized bed on earth. I walked around it
and into the powder room. It was laden with gold and precious gems on every wall
except one. That wall had a full-length mirror to reflect the amazing beauty of
the immediate environment.
I noticed that all the rooms in this house were immense, including the powder
room. In fact, every house the Lord showed me had huge rooms that were beautiful
beyond all expectations.
I began to sing with joy as I walked along the corridors, entering each room and
enjoying such a blessed dwelling. After my excursion through the upstairs was
over, I went downstairs, where the Lord was walking around in a room that was
much like a parlor. He heard me, turned, looked at me, and said, “Do you like
this place?”
“Yes, my Lord. It’s beautiful. Who will live in these houses You are showing to
me?”
“All of my children will live in these houses I’ve prepared for them. They will
be living here sooner than they think.”
THE HOLY
Then the Lord took my hand and said, “We are going up, My daughter.” We lifted
from the ground straight up, like a helicopter does, and then we began to fly.
He took me to the same mountain where we had started this particular journey.
As we took flight, my earthly body, lying on the bed, was screaming in panic. In
my transformed body, however, I was getting somewhat accustomed to the
extraordinary things I experienced in heaven. We walked back onto the narrow
road and went to the white building where we always change our garments. Next,
we proceeded to the quiet pond.
The minute we arrived at the pond I began to sing and dance. My heart was still
flying with joy. The Lord said, “Come, Choo Nam, sit by Me.”
I obeyed by taking a seat on the rock next to Him and holding His arm.
“My daughter, I showed you the river and New Jerusalem. Those houses are in
Jerusalem--the Holy City. We will all live in Jerusalem when I bring My children
home. I want all of my children to know that Jerusalem is ready for them.
“You saw there was no road to get into Jerusalem. Therefore, we had to fly to
get there. We all will fly there soon--that is why your work is so important.”
“I don’t want you to miss anything I’ve shown you or told you,” the Lord
continued. “I know some people will not believe many of the things I’ve shown
you--the doubtful and ones who don’t know My Word--but I know how hard you are
trying to please Me.
“After you finish this work, your life will be pure joy--far greater than what
you’ve just experienced. You will be blessed. Whoever believes you and helps you
will be blessed as well.
“You will be a surprise to all the churches, a joy to those ready and waiting
for Me and sad news to those who love the world more than Me. This book will
help to deliver many people who are in spiritual darkness.
“Daughter, you must not be concerned with what people think or say; just write
down what I show you and tell you. I trust your obedience completely. You have
always feared and believed My Word since you knew me. I notice that you have not
been deliberately disobedient since you gave your heart to Me, and you always
put Me first in your life. That is why I chose you as My special daughter and
friend.”
His words were both humbling and reassuring. They made me feel good. One thing I
knew for sure--since I had become a Christian I had always endeavored to please
My Lord, to put Him first in every situation and decision. He was blessing My
obedience.
“It took a long time to prepare you for this work,” He said. “Now you know how
special you are to Me. You said that you had given your life to Me, and I know
your heart. Don’t ever deviate from this commitment, Choo Nam.
“Whatever you have to give up, or lose, in your earthly life will be restored to
you in heaven. In heaven, you will be with Me forever.”
To me, those were the most important words of all. It was this promise that kept
me going, because I know how immeasurably wonderful it is to be with Him. The
thrill of knowing that I would be in His presence forever was the most blessed
thought of all.
“Lord, I am not that good,” I cried. “It’s just that I love You more than my own
life. I am not happy with anyone or anything unless You are included. I feel
Your control in every part of my life, and it makes me so very happy.”
“Whoever permits Me to control their life will be blessed. These are My obedient
children. You are My special child.”
When the visit was over I pondered the many things Jesus had told me. The New
Jerusalem is coming from heaven. It is ready now. The Lord wants His children to
enjoy eternal glory with Him. He has selected me to share all this with anyone
who will listen.
Throughout the day I studied what the Scriptures have to say about the New
Jerusalem. When I read the twenty-first chapter of Revelation, I realized that
the apostle John had had the same experience with the Lord that I had just
enjoyed.
And he
carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain, and showed me the
great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God, having the
glory of God. And her light was like a most precious stone, like a jasper stone,
clear as crystal.
--REVELATION
21:10-11
I was
enthralled by his description of the heavenly city, because I had seen so many
of the things he wrote about.
But I saw no temple in it, for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are its
temple. And the city had no need of the sun or of the moon to shine in it, for
the glory of God illuminated it, and the Lamb is its light.
--REVELATION
21:22-23
I had walked
in the brightness of that city. I felt I was surrounded by snow because
everything was white and bright. Like John, I had noticed that there were no
churches or temples in the New Jerusalem, only beautiful homes that the Lord had
prepared for His children.
Its gates shall not be shut at all by day (there shall be no night there). And
they shall bring the glory and the honor of the nations into it. But there shall
by no means enter it anything that defiles, or causes an abomination or a lie,
but only those who are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life.
--REVELATION
21:25-27
This is what
Jesus had been telling me--heaven is reserved for those who will obey. Only the
pure in heart will be able to enter and live there.
I continued my reading, into chapter 22, and I was truly taken aback by this
confirmation of the reality of heaven that I had experienced.
And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding
from the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the middle of its street, and on
either side of the river, was the tree of life, which bore twelve fruits, each
tree yielding its fruit every month. And the leaves of the tree were for the
healing of the nations.
--REVELATION
22:1-2
I had tasted
the water of that river, and I had walked down the streets. I had seen the trees
and had even tasted the fruit of some.
The message that Jesus gave to John was the same as the one He gave to me. This
is the message that the Lord wants me to share with everyone who will listen:
“Behold, I am coming quickly! Blessed is he who keeps the words of the prophecy
of this book”
--Revelations
22:7
The Lord is
just, and He wants everyone to know: “Behold, I am coming quickly, and My reward
is with Me, to give to every one according to his work. I am the Alpha and the
Omega, the Beginning and the End, the First and the Last”
--Revelations
22:12-13
Chapter
11
Heavenly Food,
Heavenly Pleasures
Blessed are those who are called to the
marriage supper of the Lamb.
--Revelation
19:9 (emphasis added)
THIRTY MINUTES OF deep trembling throughout my body occurred before the Lord’s
arrival on March 27. I was able to be with Him from 6:30 A.M. to 8:45 A.M. After
the half hour of shaking, the Lord came to me and took my hand.
In my transformed body, I walked with the Lord on the beach, and then He
escorted me to heaven. We walked through the pearly gates and went to the white
building to change our clothing. After changing, we walked across the golden
bridge.
It all was becoming so natural to me. Each believer, I’m sure, will go through
the same procedures when he or she goes to heaven. I began to think of the
individuals in the Bible with whom I shared the privilege of visiting heaven
before death. The apostle Paul wrote about one of these fortunate souls in the
twelfth chapter of 2 Corinthians.
I know a man
in Christ who fourteen years ago--whether in the body I do not know, or whether
out of the body I do not know, God knows--such a one was caught up to the third
heaven. And I know such a man--whether in the body or out of the body I do not
know, God knows--how he was caught up into Paradise and heard inexpressible
words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
--2
CORINTHIANS 12:2-4
I
know exactly what the man experienced, for there are many things I saw and heard
in heaven that I am not permitted to share with others.
BIBLICAL VISITS TO HEAVEN
The prophet Elijah went to heaven, as well. Part of what was recorded about his
heavenly encounter states: “Then it happened, as
they continued on and talked, that suddenly a chariot of fire appeared with
horses of fire, and separated the two of them; and Elijah went up by a whirlwind
into heaven” (2
Kings 2:11). Elijah flew to heaven by way of a whirlwind, and I believe my
flights to heaven could be described in a similar way.
God had been gracious to many others before me--people whom He has taken to
heaven before death. In each case, there was a prevailing purpose for the visits
to heaven. Always, God has been concerned about letting His people know that He
wants them to live with Him forever.
How privileged I am to be among the select few He has honored in this way. The
more I think about it, it’s not because I’m particularly special but simply
because I want only to obey and serve my Lord throughout all eternity. It
thrills me to let others know about my trips to heaven.
FOOD FOR THE KINGDOM
“What I am going to show you, My daughter, will be very special for My
children.”
There were magnificent fruit trees on both sides of the river. On one side, the
trees bore purple fruit; on the other side, the trees were laden with beautiful,
red fruit. These fruits were so attractive, and I longed to taste them. The red
fruit was shaped like large teardrops.
The Lord must have known my desire to try these fruits, so He reached up, picked
one and gave it to me to eat. It was unlike any fruit I had eaten. It was so
delicious that my physical body’s mouth drooled down the side of my face.
“Why aren’t You eating, Lord?”
“I’m not hungry, but I’m glad to see that you are enjoying it.”
We walked for a long time, and then I saw a picturesque bridge built from red
wood. As we walked over it, I looked down and saw that the stream was filled
with many different kinds of fish.
“What are all the fish for?” I asked.
“This is food for the kingdom,” the Lord replied.
It made me happy to know that we will be eating fruit and fish in heaven. The
fact that these are the primary foods of the kingdom suggests that we should be
eating more of them on earth. I’ve always thought that fish and fruit are
particularly healthful foods, and this visit to heaven confirmed that for me.
Seeing fish swimming so freely in the water always makes me laugh. I began to
chuckle and then I asked, “Lord, where can we cook them?” Before He answered I
noticed the voice that accompanies my supernatural visions came forth. Therefore
I knew the Lord wanted to show me something.
I could see the right side of the water, and I noticed that a large, high rock
wall stretched out so far I couldn’t see the end. It was so high I couldn’t see
the top of it. I could see the pure white sand stretching from the road all the
way to the rock wall. There were no trees in the particular vicinity I saw, but
the sand looked so white and clean. The scene imparted to me through this
supernatural vision was immensely beautiful.
In a few moments the Lord answered my question by wading into the water and
grabbing a large, flat, white fish. It was about the size of my two hands
together. I enjoyed watching the Lord do this for me, and I found the scene to
be very amusing. I began to giggle as I continued to watch Him.
Next, I walked with Him beyond the rocks, where I noticed many large cooking
areas that had silver-colored ovens built into the rocks. Atop the ovens were
cooking grilles with oval-shaped plates and silver forks. The Lord simply pushed
a button on the side of one oven and a fire began.
He then assumed the role of a cook, right in front of me. He grilled the fish
until both sides of it were brown. He seemed to be so happy doing this for me.
For some reason, I wanted to eat the tail end of the fish, so I pointed to it
and the Lord gave me that half of the fish. He ate the other half while I
devoured the portion He gave me. It was delicious. Truly, I’d never tasted such
tender, luscious fish before. The Lord watched as I enjoyed my heavenly meal.
When we finished eating, He took my plate and fork and put them into a silver
container. Then He said, “My daughter, as you can see, I have prepared
everything for My children.”
I smiled with pure joy.
Then we returned to the road and went back to the white building where we always
change. An angel escorted me to the powder room, and after I had changed into a
beautiful robe and crown, the Lord was waiting for me.
He took my hand, and we went out to the pond. There, I began to sing and dance,
as was my usual custom. This day I felt special, so humble about what the Lord
was doing for me; more so than any other day since He had started taking me to
heaven.
It wasn’t because I ate the fish; it was because my Lord and Savior cooked the
fish and we ate it together. He showed me His loving kindness as He did to His
disciples before He went to heaven. All these thoughts came to my mind while I
was dancing.
Then the Lord called me over to sit next to Him. I put my hand under His arm,
and my face on His shoulder, then I began to cry. “Please let me stay here with
You, Lord. I don’t ever want to leave You. This is the happiest moment of my
life.”
“Daughter, you must do this work for Me. I do not want you to miss anything I
have shown you or told you. I know you do not have time for yourself, but after
everything is completed, you will be blessed.”
“Lord, only Roger can help me with the writing, and he is already doing so much
for me.”
“Tell him that I love him. I will bless him more than he expects. Also tell him
to spend more time with Me. Anyone who loves Me must spend much time with Me.”
It was a wonderful time of sweet communion with the Lord. When our conversation
was over, we returned to the white building and changed into our white robes.
Then we returned to earth and walked along the beach. We sat on the shore, and I
put my arm under His and said, “I love You, Lord.”
“I love you, My precious daughter,” He responded in a voice that was filled with
happiness. “Tell everyone that there are so many things to eat in My kingdom.
Everything here will taste so much better than any earthly food. Did you like
the fish?”
I nodded my appreciation. As we stood, the Lord embraced me and then departed.
The Lord is more friendly and loving each time I see Him. I remember at first,
He didn’t hug me or call me His daughter or use any other sweet words. Now He
calls me many sweet names. I feel He is very comfortable with me.
A PLACE OF PLEASURE
On March 29 I was with the Lord from 6:40 A.M. to 8:45 A.M. My body shook for
twenty-five minutes that morning, then I heard the Lord’s voice and saw His
presence. He took my hand, and I saw my transformed body walking along the beach
with Him. We walked along the shore for a few minutes and then we went up to
heaven.
We changed our garments in the white building as usual. Then we walked over the
golden bridge, along a wide road that we had not been on before. It led to a
very barren area where there were no grasses, trees or mountains. The whole
scene was white, as if we had entered an Arctic wasteland. We continued walking
until we reached the end of the road.
A huge river appeared in front of us, and I noticed mountains on both sides of
the water. The one on the right was extremely high. We walked very close to the
river, where the soil was like gravel. Tiny pebbles clicked under our feet as we
walked.
The river was filled with small boats. I had seen similar scenes on
earth--bodies of water where people went to fish, swim, water-ski and simply to
enjoy boating.
“Would you like to ride in one of the boats?” the Lord asked.
“Yes,” I eagerly responded, “I’d love to.”
We climbed into one of the small boats, and the Lord paddled with His hand. He
took us a good way out. When I looked over the edge of the boat, I saw a
multitude of different-colored fish frolicking in the water.
My gaze was fixed on the uncommonly clear water. I could see into its depths so
vividly. It was like the clearest crystal I’d ever seen. The fish, as usual,
caused me to begin laughing.
They were amazingly bright and beautiful fish. They looked like the large
decorative fish that people on earth use in their backyard ponds.
“These, My daughter, are for pleasure. Like you, I love to watch the fish swim
around in the water.”
It was so peaceful and serene on the quiet water. As I looked around, I felt as
if we were sitting atop a giant looking-glass. We left the boat and walked along
the same road we had taken to get to the lake; then we turned onto a narrow,
mountain trail. The magnificent vista at the end of the path revealed a lush,
low valley that was filled with tall grass. A narrow stream wound its way
through the wide-open pastureland.
I saw something moving through the wheatlike fields. Then I saw other movement
all over the wheat field. The valley was filled with cattle that looked very
much like the cows on earth.
“Write this down, Choo Nam. I want all My children to know what awaits them in
heaven. I know many of My children have questions about heaven. Some of them
wonder if there will be food to eat in heaven.”
I knew the answer to that question, and a sense of great pleasure filled me as I
looked out upon the spectacular vista in front of me. I could scarcely take it
all in.
We weren’t able to stay there long, however. Soon the Lord took me back to the
white building where we changed our clothing and then went to the pond. I began
to sing for joy. Then I sat next to the Lord.
“Did you enjoy the boat ride, My daughter?” He asked.
“Oh, yes, Lord.”
“When I bring My children here, I want them to have pleasure. They can do many
of the same things they do on earth. I want them to be happy. You must remember
all the things I showed you and talked about.
“I do not want you to be confused about anything. That is why I tell you so many
important things over and over again and show you the same thing more than
once.”
We returned to the white building, changed and went back to the beach on earth.
The Lord seemed to be in a hurry, so we didn’t sit and talk this time. He simply
hugged me and left. As always, my body stopped shaking as soon as He departed.
WATER FOR THE EARTH
After changing our clothing, we walked across the golden bridge. Our journey
took us along a wide road with enormous rocks on both sides. It was a longer
walk than usual, and it led us to the end of the road where a high rock mountain
stood. It was so high that I could not see its summit, but I noticed that it had
huge black rocks jutting out from its base. Between the rocks, big waves flowed
up and down in an almost stormy fashion. The water looked to be very deep.
There was no road down to the water, so we simply looked at it from the side of
the mountain. The body of water appeared to be filling a big hole. The Lord
explained, “This water is for the earth.”
As is so often the case, the Lord does not fully explain the meaning of His
words. Often, He will simply tell me what certain things are, and what they may
be used for. When I ask Him direct questions, however, He will usually provide
me with an answer.
Most of the time, though, I don’t feel led to ask Him about what He shows me,
because I know that one day it will all be clear to me. My job now is simply to
be a scribe who writes down what He shows me and tells me, and I know He will
offer a full explanation whenever He deems it necessary.
We turned away from this scene and walked again on the long road. When we
reached an intersection, we took a side road that meandered very close to the
golden bridge that led to a beach. As we traveled along this road, I noticed
many houses situated around the water.
In back of the houses there were fruit trees of all sorts. It was a very orderly
orchard. The first rows consisted of pale green trees that were filled with
purple fruits. The next grouping was of larger trees with red leaves. The colors
were multitudinous and blended together in a most delightful way. The array of
colors was so spectacular that it took my breath away.
There were not any mountains in this particular region of heaven--only water,
sand, houses and trees. It was such a vast area that I could not see where it
ended.
The Lord took me into one of the houses. This one was greatly different from the
mansions and castles we had visited before. Its interior was quite simple, and
its colors were somewhat subdued.
“These are beach houses for My children,” the Lord explained.
It was amazing! We’ll have vacation homes in heaven! Truly, the Lord does want
His children to be happy and to enjoy His pleasures forevermore.
After this joyful visit, the Lord and I changed our robes and returned to the
placid pond where I sang and danced before Him. I knew the Lord was smiling with
great delight even though I could not see His face clearly.
He called me to sit by Him, and once more I began to cry, because I knew the end
of our visit was drawing close. Whenever I am with Him, I do not want to leave.
His presence is fullness of joy.
I sat next to Him, and He said: “I have prepared many things in My kingdom that
My children enjoy on earth. There are many activities. I made sure that no one
would be bored. Everyone will have different assignments.
“Why do you think I chose prophets to work for Me on earth? Like you, I’ve sent
them in order to do My work. Without prophets, I would not have any way of
communicating my desires to My children.
“Therefore, My daughter, do not miss writing about anything I show you or tell
you. Tell it all. It is because you are such an obedient daughter that I am able
to use you.
“We must go back now.”
He took my hand, and we changed and returned to the beach on earth. Again, we
did not sit and talk. The Lord simply hugged me and departed. Again my physical
body stopped shaking as soon as He left.
Chapter
12
Enjoy the Kingdom
That the genuineness of your faith, being much more precious
than gold that perishes, though it is tested by fire, may be found
to praise, honor, and glory at the revelation of Jesus Christ, whom having not
seen you love.
Though now you do not see Him, yet believing, you rejoice with joy inexpressible
and full of glory,
receiving the end of your faith--the salvation of your souls.
--1
Peter 1:7-9
FOR
MANY CENTURIES, the beautiful dove has symbolized two things: peace and the Holy
Spirit. When John the Baptist immersed Jesus in the Jordan River, the Spirit of
God descended “in bodily form like a dove upon
Him, and a voice came from heaven which said, ‘You are My beloved Son; in You I
am well pleased’” (Luke
3:22). It was the dove that announced to Noah that the waters of the Great
Deluge had dried up. It’s not surprising, therefore, that I encountered doves on
my next visit to heaven.
It was the morning of April 3, and the Lord was with me from 6:00 A.M. to 8:30
A.M. After thirty minutes of shaking and groaning, I heard the Lord’s voice and
He took my hand. Soon thereafter, I saw my transformed body walking on the beach
with the Lord.
We went to heaven together where we changed into different robes. We crossed
over the golden bridge and walked on the right side of a road. It was a very
wide road that had a canopy of leaves overhead from the mighty trees that grew
on either side of the road. This was a different road from any we had walked on
before.
We walked for a long while and then took a road to the right. We walked for
quite a while on this road as well. It encircled the base of a large, rocky
mountain. To our left, there was a wide valley filled with green trees. The
middle of the valley seemed to be filled with white gravel.
HEAVENLY DOVES
“Lord, what kind of birds are they?” I asked.
“They are doves.”
“Why are there so many doves here?”
“They are very important to Me.”
It was a magnificent place--so large and so beautiful. We climbed atop a solid
rock wall upon which we could stand and watch the doves of heaven. We remained
there for a long time, and I was profoundly moved by what I was seeing.
AN ENDLESS OCEAN
The edge of the sea was filled with boats, large and small. It was a marina in
heaven, and each boat was chained to a thick bar. All of their hulls were white.
As I got closer, I noticed every boat had a beautifully furnished cabin and
windows of stained glass. They resembled little churches on the water.
“Would you like to ride in one of the boats, My daughter?” the Lord asked.
“Oh, yes!” I exclaimed.
He led me to one of the boats, and we climbed in. The interior of the cabin was
immaculate, but the boat was large enough for only two people. There were two
seats in the front and two steering wheels.
I began to remember how our Lord had related to the sea, nature and fishing
during His earthly ministry. Peter, James and John--three of His disciples--had
been fishermen. He frequently preached on the shores of the Sea of Galilee, and
He often used fish as object lessons. The story of Jesus calming the raging
waves came to mind.
And suddenly
a great tempest arose on the sea, so that the boat was covered with the waves.
But He was asleep. Then His disciples came to Him and awoke Him, saying, “Lord,
save us! We are perishing!” But He said to them, “Why are you fearful, O you of
little faith?” Then He arose and rebuked the winds and the sea. And there was a
great calm. And the men marveled, saying, “Who can this be, that even the winds
and the sea obey Him?”
--MATTHEW
8:24-27
Jesus
loves the sea! He loves the world of nature He created. And He wants us to enjoy
it as well. In fact, when the creation took place, human beings were to live in
a paradise more wonderful than any we can possibly imagine--the Garden of
Eden--a place of purity, innocence, perpetual springtime, fruitfulness, peace
and joy. But because human beings sinned, we were banned from that earthly
paradise.
God, in His great love, however, made a way for us to regain paradise in heaven.
He sent His Son to die for us: “For God so loved
the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him
should not perish but have everlasting life” (John
3:16). Paradise lost was regained through the death and resurrection of His
Son.
The more I study the book of Genesis, the more I realize that the Garden of Eden
was a replica of heaven on earth. It is the kind of existence God wants His
children to enjoy. There was no death, pain, suffering, darkness or disease in
Eden, and there will certainly be none in our heavenly home!
What a wonderland it must have been, and heaven’s beauty even surpasses this
description of Eden:
The LORD God
planted a garden eastward in Eden, and there He put the man whom He had formed.
And out of the ground the LORD God made every tree grow that is pleasant to the
sight and good for food. The tree of life was also in the midst of the garden,
and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. Now a river went out of Eden to
water the garden.”
--GENESIS
2:8-10
I
began to realize it is not surprising that our heavenly home will be like the
most fantastic places of earth--the oceans, forests, fields, trees, flowers,
birds, animals, fruits and rivers are there for us to enjoy just as God had
created them for us in Eden. Because of sin, we lost our right to enjoy such an
earthly paradise, but through faith in Jesus Christ paradise will one day be
restored to each of us! Won’t it be wonderful there?
My mind then turned to the passage about Jesus when He walked on the water:
Now when evening came, the boat was in the middle of the sea; and He was alone
on the land. Then He saw them straining at rowing, for the wind was against
them. And about the fourth watch of the night He came to them, walking on the
sea, and would have passed them by.
But when they
saw Him walking on the sea, they supposed it was a ghost, and cried out; for
they all saw Him and were troubled. And immediately He talked with them and said
to them, “Be of good cheer! It is I; do not be afraid.” Then He went up into the
boat to them, and the wind ceased. And they were greatly amazed in themselves
beyond measure, and marveled.
--MARK
6:47-51
Yes,
Jesus loved the sea, and He loved all of nature that He created. That’s why I’m
sure heaven is the prototype of everything that is beautiful on earth. Our Lord
and Master wants us to enjoy the kingdom!
It was clear that Jesus wanted me to enjoy the experience of a heavenly boat
ride. He pushed a button and the small craft began to move, slowly at first, and
then we picked up speed. I loved the breeze against my face and the cooling mist
that seemed so clean and refreshing.
I began to laugh as we sped over the sea’s calm surface, and then I began to
sing. I was so joyful. It was far different from any boat ride I’d ever taken on
earth, during which I usually had gotten seasick or very nauseated. Not this
time. I was enjoying every moment of our thrilling ride.
On the way back the Lord let me steer. I did so with a special kind of
excitement that caused me to laugh and sing. I could hear Jesus laughing with
me. I knew He was watching me like a parent watches a child.
Somehow, even though at times I was doubled over with laughter, I managed to
steer us back to the docking area. We got out of the boat and the Lord tied it
back to the bar. He then said, “Choo Nam, you see the kingdom has many of the
things that you know on earth. When all My children come to My kingdom, I want
them to enjoy the things I’ve prepared for them.”
I smiled, because I understood a little bit of what He meant.
“My children will be pleased,” the Lord continued, “and that is why I’ve told
them to give up the worldly things in order to please Me. They can have anything
they need while they are on earth if they are obedient to Me. I want their
hearts to put Me first, and I want them to live pure lives because I love all of
them and want to bring them here.”
A DIFFERENT WAY OF THINKING
After the visit to the heavenly sea, we changed our garments and went to the
secluded pond where we often sit and talk. The Lord took His usual seat on the
rock, and I began to sing and dance. Then, as He often does, He called me over
to sit by Him.
He began to share some important things with me.
“Daughter, you are special to Me. When Larry Randolph prophesied over you and
told you how special you are to Me, you did not believe him.”
“I did not believe him, Lord, because I wondered how someone like myself could
be so special to You. I marveled at the thought that You had taken notice of me.
I believed You answered so many of my prayers, but I never thought You would
remember me.”
I began to cry as I went on.
“When Pastor Larry prophesied and told me I was Your friend, I was shocked, and
it was hard for me to believe, but now I listen to his tape every day. Each time
I listen and hear him talking about me, my body begins to shake. The anointing
comes, and then I am able to believe that You are going to use me in special
ways. I always wait for You to talk to me each night.”
The Lord listened intently, then responded: “I choose My children who are pure
and obedient--those who put Me first in their lives. You are trying so very hard
to please Me, but you must remember, I look only at the hearts of My children.
You think like a human being. My thinking is different than yours.
“I know it’s tiring for you right now, but you must be patient.
“My daughter, I don’t want you to ever worry about anything. Just leave
everything to Me. As I have told you, this is My book, and it will be done
according to My will.”
I loved these times of sweet communion with the Lord. I felt very much like Mary
who willingly sat at the Lord’s footstool to learn His ways. Martha, on the
other hand, was always trying hard to please Him, and she was filled with
anxiety, jealousy and turmoil. I decided that I wanted to be like Mary from that
moment on.
Martha, so worried and fretful, had remarked: “Lord,
do You not care that my sister has left me to serve alone? Therefore tell her to
help me” (Luke
10:40). The Lord answered: “Martha, Martha,
you are worried and troubled about many things. But one thing is needed, and
Mary has chosen that good part, which will not be taken away from her”
(Luke
10:41-42).
Yes, I determined I would be like Mary instead of Martha. I have chosen the
“good part” that will never be taken away from me, which is a personal
relationship with Jesus Christ. Nothing in all the world is more important than
that!
I wanted to have my mind renewed so that I could see things from a heavenly
instead of an earthly perspective. The Lord was helping me achieve this goal. I
remembered what the apostle Paul had said in the book of Romans:
For those who
live according to the things of the flesh set their minds on the things of the
flesh, but those who live according to the Spirit, the things of the Spirit. For
to be carnally minded is death, but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.
Because the carnal mind is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law
of God, nor indeed can be. So then, those who are in the flesh cannot please
God.
--ROMANS
8:5-8
To be
spiritually minded truly is life and peace, and every time I went to heaven with
the Lord I knew what this meant. I determined to take the heavenly perspective
back to earth with me, to continue building on my relationship with the Lord and
to let Him renew my mind.
Back on earth this morning, we sat on the beach for a while, and the Lord said,
“You saw many things in heaven.”
“Yes, Lord, and these visits are so enjoyable that they’re all I can think
about. My mind stays in heaven, not on earth.”
“I know, My daughter.”
“I don’t really have my own life anymore, Lord. Since the first moment I spent
in Your presence, I’ve changed. I’m sure if my husband were not a Christian, he
would have left me long ago.
“I lived for You before I saw Your presence and before I went to heaven, but
now--even when I sleep--each time I wake up I sense Your presence with me. The
only thing I can think of now is the book You want me to write. I am honored to
do this for You, Lord. Thank You for entrusting me with such an important
responsibility. I always want to do my best to make You happy.”
“I know, My daughter. Be patient, and remember that I love you.”
He stood up to leave, gave me a hug and vanished. The supernatural shaking in my
body ceased.
HEAVEN, A PLACE OF WORSHIP
I couldn’t comprehend the grand beauty of these gorgeous flowers. How can any
flowers be this beautiful? I wondered.
“Would you like a flower, My daughter?” the Lord inquired.
“Yes, I have always loved flowers.”
He picked an exquisitely shaped yellow one and placed it in my hand. I held onto
it all the way through this visit to heaven.
After an incredibly long journey, we arrived at a huge and beautiful mansion.
The palatial structure was situated at the end of the road, in a region where
the ground was white and shiny, and multitudes of flowers could be seen
everywhere.
We went to the back of the mansion, and I noticed flowers everywhere, as far as
my eyes could see. It was indescribably wonderful. Then the Lord escorted me
back to the front of the building.
We walked through the doorway, into a spacious corridor. All of a sudden, the
interior of the home became dark. The Lord disappeared. I felt very much alone
and somewhat frightened. I began to cry.
Just as quickly as it had darkened, the room was filled with the most radiant of
lights I had ever seen. The room was so attractively furnished, arranged and
decorated, and I was stunned by its brightness and beauty.
Then I noticed steps leading to a platform where the Lord was sitting. He was
dressed in pure gold. His golden crown glistened in the light, and His golden
robe sparkled and shone. His face was very bright, and I couldn’t tell what He
looked like.
Then the room filled with people who wore white gowns and silver crowns. They
bowed in the Lord’s presence, and I did the same. It seemed as if the room began
to expand in order to accommodate the rising number of people of all colors and
types. It was a moment of sacred worship and adoration before the Lord.
Then they all disappeared as if they were in a video, and the Lord came toward
me, wearing His regular white gown.
“Daughter, look around,” He said.
I did so, taking in everything I could see. It was the biggest room I’d ever
been in--like a majestic ballroom that could contain countless thousands of
people. The walls sparkled with jewels and gems, and the floor was made of
immaculate white marble.
“They worship Me. They worship Me continually,” the Lord said, explaining why
the people were there.
I immediately thought of a particular passage of Scripture that relates to
worship:
All nations
whom You have made shall come and worship before You, O Lord, and shall glorify
your name. For You are great, and do wondrous things; you alone are God.
--Psalms
86:9-10
“May
I worship You with them when I come back to heaven to be with Your forever?” I
asked.
The Lord chuckled and said, “Of course, My daughter.”
That’s all He said. I must admit I had felt rather intimidated by His appearance
as He sat on the throne in all His radiant glory. And as we walked together, I
felt a bit uncomfortable with Him because the vision of Him sitting on His
throne left me with a scary feeling.
When He is with me, He looks entirely different. When He’s with me He is like a
normal man, except I can’t see His face with my eyes, but my mind can tell what
He looks like. He is loving and sweet, gentle and so understanding.
The uncomfortable feeling alternated with moments of joy as we changed and went
to the pond. I began to sing and dance, as usual, and the Lord took His
customary seat on the rock. Flashbacks of the Lord’s austere presence on the
throne would steal my joy from me from time to time, but I endeavored to keep on
dancing joyfully.
“Come here, My daughter,” He called.
I began to cry because I knew the visit would soon be over. “I don’t want to
leave You, Lord.”
“The place I showed you, Choo Nam, is where all My people will gather to worship
Me. I will never let anyone on earth hurt you. If you were not such a special
daughter, I could not bring you to heaven to show you all the things you have
seen.”
It was the reassuring message I needed to hear. The Lord’s love for me was
dispelling all my fears. The discomfort I had felt earlier was gone, but I
responded to the Lord’s uplifting message in my usual way.
“I’m nothing, Lord.”
He rebuked me.
“Don’t ever say that again. You are very special to Me. You must believe this. I
had to choose the right daughter for this important work, and you are the one
I’ve chosen. I want you to have the best possible life on earth until the last
day arrives. I will never leave you and I will always look after you. My
daughter, I love you.”
His tender words of love and comfort broke my heart. I wept profusely. It was a
moment of cleansing, healing and catharsis, and I felt fully renewed.
Heaven, I now know, is a place of great joy. It is designed to be enjoyed by us.
That is its purpose. As the Westminster Catechism states, the chief end of man
is “to glorify God and to enjoy him forever.” The closer I get to Jesus on this
earth, the more I am able to enjoy my life. His love casts out all fear.
Yes, heaven is so real.
Chapter
13
Angels in Heaven and Earth
“I
will be to Him a Father, and He shall
be to Me a Son...Let all the angels of God worship Him.”
And of the angels He says: “Who makes His angels spirits
and His ministers a flame of fire.”
--Hebrews
1:5-7
MY SUPERNAL EXPERIENCES with Jesus and the heavenly home that all true believers
will one day enjoy opened my eyes to several spiritual truths. I began to
realize that in the same way God had created us in His own image, He had created
earth in the image of heaven. This was thrilling to me--to know that the most
beautiful things we enjoy on earth will be a part of our eternal existence.
God said, “Let Us make man in Our image, according
to Our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds
of the air, and over the cattle, over all the earth and over every creeping
thing that creeps on the earth” (Genesis
1:26). God gave us a beautiful earth, filled with fish, birds and cattle,
and He wanted us to take dominion over it. In heaven, as I’ve already mentioned,
there are fish, birds and cattle as well. His creation was marvelous in every
respect--a place for us to enjoy forever.
But Satan came, and, in his pride and envy, he tempted the first people to
disobey God. He had lost his right to eternal glory in heaven because of his
sin. In a similar vein, Adam and Eve were banned from their earthly paradise
forever, and those who do not obey God in this life will be banned from the
heavenly paradise. The Lord has emphasized this to me over and over again.
I often wondered whom the Us refers to in
Genesis 1:26, and now I understand it to mean the Holy Trinity. Many people,
like me, are having intriguing experiences with angels in these last days.
Angels are visiting us in the same way they did in ancient times. They are
assuring people of the love of God, and they are warning them of things that are
soon to come. As Jesus has told me so often, we truly are in the last days.
Angels are His messengers. I have met one of them, and they are wonderful beings
who radiate the love and glory of God. They enjoy worshiping the Father in
heaven, and they obey Him by sharing His message with us on earth.
I love the holy angels of God, and I believe they are with me even as I write.
The Lord told me that I have personal angels surrounding me. We must never
forget God’s angelic promise: “For He shall give
His angels charge over you, to keep you in all your ways. They shall bear you up
in their hands, lest you dash your foot against a stone” (Psalms
91:11).
ON TOP OF THE CLOUDS
After changing, we walked across the golden bridge and onto the road we normally
took. Eventually we turned to the left and began walking along a wide, white
road that was lined with huge, leafy trees. The leaves were brightly colored
orange.
We walked for quite a distance and then turned onto a rocky road that twisted
and turned through high rocks. It led to a high bridge that stretched between
two mountains. After crossing this bridge, we climbed a mountain and looked at
the scene before us.
We were above the clouds. In fact, everywhere I looked there were clouds. The
Lord said, “We are on top of the clouds.”
Clouds have symbolic importance to the Lord. The Scripture tells us when He
returns that “the dead in Christ will rise first.
Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the
clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.
Therefore comfort one another with these words” (1
Thessalonians 4:17-18). The Book of the Revelation also mentions clouds: “Behold,
He is coming with clouds, and every eye will see Him, and they also who pierced
Him” (Revelations
1:7; 14:14).
It was another awe-inspiring moment in heaven. I was glad to know that there
will be clouds in heaven because I’ve always found them to be so peaceful and
lovely. I remember, as a little girl, wondering what it would be like to rise
above the clouds, and now I knew. It was a spectacular vista that the Lord and I
were enjoying.
I wondered if we were going to take flight above the soft, billowing clouds that
seemed to be so far from where we were standing. I don’t really know why He
showed me the clouds. So many people ask me, “Why does the Lord show you?” I
don’t usually know the answer to their questions.
All I know is that He seems to take great pleasure in showing the heavenly
kingdom to me. I suspect He wants us to know that heaven is a lot like earth,
only so very much better.
One thing is for sure--He is Almighty God, and I know that everything He shows
me is very important to Him. The fact that He takes the time to personally
escort me on tours of the kingdom is overwhelming to me, but those experiences
and their related messages are more important to me than life itself.
I literally burn with a spiritual passion to share my experiences with other
mortals who need to know and understand, and by being a representative of
humanity I can become a vessel through which the Father can pour out His great
love for His people. We are such a fortunate generation. God is on the verge of
moving in spectacular ways. The Lord will be returning very soon.
BELIEVE IN HEAVEN
The central core of the message is this: “Rejoice
and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven” (Matthew
5:12). The hope of heaven is the joy of earth.
After our visit to the mountaintop, above the clouds of glory, the Lord took me
back to the white building where we changed our clothing. Abraham was there to
greet us, and he spoke with the Lord for several minutes while I stood silently
and reflected on the view atop the clouds.
Then the Lord went to change, and Abraham came over to me. He put his hand on my
back and said, “The Lord has shown you a lot of the kingdom.” Abraham is a very
tall man with a long beard.
I nodded, and a beautiful angel came to escort me into the dressing room.
Wearing my heavenly crown and robe, the Lord and I walked toward the pond.
Immediately I began to sing.
The Lord took His place on the rock, and I started to dance, but I could not
continue. A heavy sadness came over me, and I began to cry. I sensed that the
Lord would not be bringing me to the pond after this visit, and this caused me
to grow very disconsolate.
By this time, I was sobbing profusely. The Lord, who knows all our thoughts and
feelings, called for me to come over next to Him. I didn’t want to obey, because
I thought I knew what He was going to tell me--that we would not be returning to
the pond.
He called me again, and I reluctantly obeyed. I sat next to Him, held His arm
and continued to weep.
“Lord,” I said, “I feel You are not going to bring me here any more. Please
don’t let me go, because I will miss You so much.” I squeezed His arm and held
it tightly.
“My precious daughter, you are right. I don’t want to bring you here until the
last day. You know that will be soon, so be patient until that time. I have
shown you enough of heaven to tell the world, but I still have things to show
you on earth.
“I will bring you to the beach and talk with you there, so I do not want you to
cry any more. I will be with you everywhere. Anytime you want to see Me, I will
be there and you will see Me. I will protect you from all the evil things on the
earth.
“Daughter, I know in your heart that you always want to help the needy. I will
bless you abundantly so you will be able to help anyone you want to help.”
“Thank you, Lord. I want that so much. I really want to help the needy.”
“That is one of the reasons I love you so much, My daughter. When you return to
the kingdom to be here forever, I will bring you to this pond. You will always
be My special daughter. I do not want you to cry for Me any more. I want you to
be happy every day while you are on the earth.
“Thank you for being patient and doing all this work for Me. I want you and your
husband to serve Me until the end of the days. This book you are writing for
Me--just complete it, and you will be given guidance. Do not worry about
anything.
“I want My children to read this book, because so many of them have doubts about
heaven. I want them to believe there is a heaven and to live pure and obedient
lives so they can come into My kingdom.
“This book is about all My words and the kingdom I have prepared for whoever
wants to come. Everything is already prepared.
“This book must be written by a Spirit-filled person. My daughter, if you were
not under the special power of my Holy Spirit, I could never use you for this
work. As I said before, I have been preparing you for a long time for this work,
because I know I am coming soon, and I want My children to know that soon I will
be coming for them. My precious daughter, I always want you to remember this
pond.”
His words stirred me deeply. My heart actually ached with love for my Lord. He
stood up, and I knew it was time for us to leave. I continued to cry, but my
heart was reassured with the knowledge I would be with the Lord forever and that
He would always be with me on earth.
At the dressing room, an angel of the Lord embraced me. It was so exhilarating
to be in a place where so much love, compassion and understanding were always
present. As I changed my clothing, I surmised that both Abraham and the angel
knew this would be my last visit to heaven. As I walked out of the changing
room, the angel hugged me once more.
This angel had blond hair, flowing white robes and a face that was tender and
warm. The angel smiled at me as I walked toward the Lord.
We returned to earth where we sat on the seashore, and the Lord reminded me of
the things He had said at the heavenly pond. He told me He would never leave me
or forsake me. He said we would meet on the beach. He reminded me to write down
everything He shows me and tells me.
As He left, my sadness lifted. I believed His words. I claimed His promises. A
passage of Scripture spoke volumes to my heart: “Go
therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of
the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all
things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end
of the age” (Matthew
28:19-20).
I understood what the disciples must have felt when they knew Jesus was leaving
them and going to heaven. He reassured them with the same words He said to me. I
knew He would always be with me and His angels would be watching over me as I
endeavored to help fulfill the words of His Great Commission.
I will fear
no evil; for You are with me; Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me. You
prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies; You anoint my head with
oil; my cup runs over. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of
my life; and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever.
--Psalms
23:4-6
I
truly believe the words of
Psalms 23.
PRECIOUS MEMORIES
I spent most of the morning and afternoon of April 8 singing heavenly songs,
meditating, and trying to pray more than usual because I didn’t know when I
would be able to see the Lord again. I do this each morning, but on that morning
I spent many hours in continual prayer, worship and meditation on the Word of
God. Since I’ve been a Christian, prayer has been my life. In this way the Lord
is in my life every minute.
That particular morning was a very sad occasion for me because I was thinking
about not being able to go to heaven with my Lord until the last day.
Around 1 P.M. that afternoon I began to feel very sad again. I was remembering
that I wouldn’t be with the Lord in heaven anymore. Being with the Lord was the
happiest experience of my whole life. No words can truly explain the joy I felt
while on those visits to heaven. Although I had felt exhausted during those
months, I had been spiritually rejuvenated.
I began to weep. The firm, strong voice of the Lord caught my attention. He
said, “My daughter, I told you not to cry for Me any more.”
I tried to stop the tears but couldn’t.
“Lord, I’m sorry. I only wish you would take me to heaven with you.”
I wanted Him to take me right then because I did not care about anything in this
world any more. The thought of being in heaven with Jesus preoccupied all my
thoughts. I openly expressed this to the Lord.
“I don’t want to wait,” I said.
His rebuke stung my heart: “My precious daughter, I’ve already told you that I
need you to do My work on earth. Be patient.”
The tone of His voice reflected anger. He went on: “I am coming sooner than
everyone thinks. Just remember that I will never leave you. You need rest.”
With that, He departed. My burden had been taken from me, even though I still
wanted to be with the Lord in heaven. All fear of death had been removed from me
because I knew that death would mean the beginning of eternal life in heaven.
Sometimes I even wished to die, but now I recommitted myself to fulfilling the
mission Jesus had given me.
In the meantime, I had many precious memories to recall and relive. My mind
remembers everything I saw in heaven--every road we walked along, the buildings
we entered, the mountains we climbed, the angels, Abraham, the clouds, the
rivers, the animals, the flowers, the trees, the birds, the rocks, the sea, the
lake, the ponds, the people, and the wonderful peace and joy of it all.
I will never again be like I was when I thought I wanted to enjoy this earth for
as many years as possible--to live to a ripe old age and to travel here and
there. I just want to be with the Lord more than anything. I know heaven is so
real, and more importantly, I know Jesus is always there. I love Him more than
my life, and I want everyone to believe in Him and to know there is a heaven
already prepared for them.
I agree with the psalmist, who wrote:
Because Your
lovingkindness is better than life, my lips shall praise You. Thus I will bless
you while I live; I will lift up my hands in Your name...When I remember You on
my bed, I meditate on You in the night watches. Because You have been my help,
therefore in the shadow of Your wings I will rejoice. My soul follows close
behind You; Your right hand upholds me.
--Psalms
63:3-8
I
used to wonder about these things, and sometimes I struggled to believe, but now
I know that I know that I know. There is a heaven, and it is our true home. The
Lord had shown me the bodies of water in heaven so many times, and He had told
me: “Anyone’s heart that is not as pure as the water and does not live by My
Word will not enter My kingdom.”
He repeated this time and time again, so I know it’s important. He also said:
“Many will not come to the kingdom because they do not live by My Word. That is
why I showed you the people wearing the sand-colored and gray-colored robes.”
I knew that I didn’t know anything about writing books, and I knew very little
about God’s Word, except for the importance of being obedient and fearing the
Lord, but He had told me not to worry. I am finally learning how to surrender
all my worries to Him, because I know He cares about me. I want to do my best to
please the Lord at all times.
HEAVEN IS
SO
In customary fashion, He took my hand, and I then saw my transformed body
walking with Him on the beach. We headed toward the rocks where we often sit.
As we walked, I said: “I miss being with You, Lord. It’s now been eight days
since You last took me to heaven.”
He listened, and I knew He understood, but He did not speak for a while. We
continued walking, and then we sat down on the rocks. The Lord said, “I’ve
missed you also.”
I began singing in the spirit. The songs come forth, and I have no control over
them when I am with the Lord. This made me realize that the Lord loves song and
dance. When I sing, He looks at my face and He looks happy. But this time He
interrupted, “Daughter, I must talk to you.”
I was still caught up in my singing, so He repeated, “I must talk to you.”
“I’m sorry, Lord.”
“I see that My book is doing well. Did you write down the name of the book that
I gave you?”
“Yes, Lord.”
“I told you I will take care of everything.”
Trying to come up with a fitting title for the book had been quite a chore. It
just seemed as if the right title would not come forth. Then, during a prayer
time of the preceding week, I asked the Lord for the title. As I was praying in
the Spirit, the words heaven is so real kept emanating from my spirit over and
over again. As a matter of fact, I couldn’t stop saying them.
Great peace came to me when I realized this was the Lord’s title for His
book--Heaven Is So Real!--and what could be a better title? This is precisely
the message, the theme, the plot of this book. This is what Jesus wants people
to know.
“Whoever wants to come to My kingdom must believe and prepare for My coming,”
the Lord continued. “It will be much sooner than they think.
“Even faithful Christians doubt that there really is a kingdom of heaven. I want
all of My doubting children to believe My kingdom is real. This will lead them
to be more faithful, obedient and pure of heart so that they can enter My
kingdom.”
NO
Without faith
it is impossible to please Him, for he who come to God must believe that He is,
and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.
--HEBREWS
11:6
Faith
comes from hearing the Word of God, as Paul points out: “So
then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God” (Romans
10:17). God wants us to believe His Word, and His Word points us to heaven.
Jesus said, “If you abide in Me, and My words
abide in you, you will ask what you desire, and it shall be done for you”
(John
15:7). The Word of God imparts faith to our hearts so we can reach out in
faith when we pray, and thereby receive answers to our prayers.
This is what happened when I asked God for the title of His book. He heard my
prayer and answered it. He is such a great and glorious God, and His heaven is
so real!
The Lord continued: “I will bring all who live with My Word into the kingdom,
but the road to the kingdom is not an easy road.
“Daughter, you keep asking why I chose you for this work. I will tell you again.
You are the right daughter for this book. I know you will do everything I tell
you to do, no matter how hard it is for you.
“You will be very surprising to many people, because I chose a daughter instead
of a son for this End-Time work. I realize many daughters are more pure-hearted
than sons and are very pleasing to Me. Through you many daughters will be happy.
I plan to give a special anointing to many daughters for End-Time work, and they
must prepare to receive it.
“I want you to write down exactly what I show you and tell you. Nothing more and
nothing less. After this is done, you will receive special gifts to serve Me,
and you will be a blessing to My people. I will also bless you more than you
want.”
“Lord, the only blessing I want is to make You happy. I do not need anything
because You have given me everything I need or want on this earth. Now, if I can
serve You greatly, that will make me happier than anything, and I want my whole
family to serve You and be willing to give their lives for You.”
“That is why I love you so much, daughter,” He said, and added: “Be sure to use
Pastor Randolph’s prophetic words in this book. And remember, I will bring you
back here again.”
We stood up, walked down to the sand, and looked out at the Pacific Ocean.
Before ascending, He said, “Write down what I tell you.”
I held Him tightly as we embraced. I did not want Him to leave, but I knew it
was necessary. I knew heaven is so real and that I had nothing to worry about.
Throughout all eternity I would be with Him.
Chapter
14
Walking in the Word
If
you abide in Me, and My words abide in you,
you will ask what you desire, and it shall be done for you.
By this My Father is glorified, that you bear much fruit;
so you will be My disciples. As the Father loved Me,
I also have loved you; abide in My love.
--John
15:7-9
WHILE KEEPING THE morning watch in prayer and meditation on April 18, the Lord
gave me a very special anointing. This was the signal that He would be arriving
soon, and, as I expected, after fifteen minutes or so I saw Him sitting by the
window of my bedroom where He usually sits. I also saw my transformed body
sitting next to Him. Spiritual songs from deep within my spirit responded to His
presence.
As I sang, I held the Master’s hand, and I began to look for the scars in His
palms by trying to turn His hand over, but He would not permit me to do this. He
seemed particularly happy on this occasion, and He reminded me, “I do not want
to see you crying any more.”
The Lord shared several important things with me that day.
“My daughter, I never want you to worry about anything concerning this work,” He
started. “I will take care of everything. Just be happy for Me, My daughter. I
want you to put your picture on the cover of the book.”
“Lord, You always surprise me. You always make me feel so happy.”
“I know all your needs before you ask Me, but I never want My children to stop
asking when they need something.”
His words reminded me of something I had been reading in the Bible that very
morning: “But when you pray, do not use vain repetitions as the heathen do. For
they think that they will be heard for their many words. Therefore do not be
like them. For your Father knows the things you have need of before you ask Him”
(Matthew 6:7-8).
In this passage of the Bible, through His great model prayer known as The Lord’s
Prayer, Jesus goes on to teach us how to pray. It is an effective outline for
all intercessory and personal prayer, and I use its principles whenever I go
before the throne of grace in worship, intercession and supplication. I always
claim God’s promises, such as Philippians 4:19: “And my God shall supply all
your needs according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus.” And on this
particular spring morning the Master was reminding me of these precious truths.
After delivering this message about prayer, the Lord stood up and my transformed
body stood with Him. I watched the Lord touch the head of my transformed body.
He departed, my transformed body disappeared, and the shaking of my natural body
ceased.
A VISION OF MANY BOOKS
“I love You too, Lord.”
We went up to the rocks where we usually sit as we look out over the mighty
Pacific Ocean. As we sat down, I began to sing. Then I cried for joy. I held the
Lord’s arm, and He gently patted my hand with His right hand.
“My daughter, I must show you something.”
The unusual voice that accompanies the supernatural visions the Lord gives to me
came forth. Then I had a vision of a bookstore filled with books, and I wondered
why there were so many books there. My eyes were drawn to one particular book.
Its cover had a golden background with a castle at the top--a magnificent castle
like the one I saw in heaven. The title was in the middle of the page--Heaven Is
So Real--in bold, compelling letters. At the bottom of the cover there was a
cloud, a soft billowing one like those I had seen from heaven’s mountain.
I was taken aback by this vision of the book. Even more startling, I began to
see a multitude of books flying through the air, and people on the ground were
stretching and jumping in an effort to catch them.
The vision then evaporated, and I began to ponder its importance. The Lord
explained, “I told you I will take care of everything for you, daughter. Do not
worry about anything any more.”
He had shown me the finished product of the book that was occupying so much of
my time and attention. It was beautiful, and its cover was so alluring. More
important, He had shown me how desperate many people are to know the truth about
heaven, and I realized emphatically that my book would be the means whereby they
could really know.
“Lord, I trust everything You tell me,” I said, “but I can’t help thinking about
this.”
“My daughter, the book has to be done in My time and by My will. I want you to
relax completely about it. I know you do not really have your own life now
because you are so preoccupied with the book, but some things cannot be hurried.
They have to be accomplished in the right time. I want you to learn to be
patient. I want all of My children to be happy on this earth.”
“Lord, no matter how hard it is, I enjoy every minute of my time that I am
spending on Your book. It’s not hard to write down Your wonderful words. The
Holy Spirit is guiding me in every word I write; I could never do it on my own.”
The hard part, I must admit, was in the waiting. Yet the Lord was faithful to
every word He spoke to me. His Word is eternally true. As Isaiah testified: “So
shall My word be that goes forth from My mouth; it shall not return to Me void,
but it shall accomplish what I please, and it shall prosper in the thing for
which I sent it” (Isaiah
55:11). And I knew that the same thing would hold true for the book He had
asked me to write for Him. It will not return to Him void. It will prosper, and
it will accomplish the purposes He has for it to accomplish.
His presence, His voice, His touch, His words all were very reassuring to me and
gave me great peace. I knew it was His book, not mine, and He would take care of
every aspect of it, from the writing to the cover design to the printing,
marketing and distribution. It will be a wonderful work that will arrest people
with its depiction of the glories of heaven.
The Lord stood up, walked down to the edge of the ocean where we started from,
and said, “I love you, My precious daughter.”
He didn’t hug me this time. Then He turned and walked away.
“EVERYTHING IS READY!”
“I am your Lord, My precious daughter, and I must talk with you,” He said.
When He took my hand, my natural body quivered and quaked as if an electric
current had been unleashed upon my system. Then I saw my transformed body
walking with the Lord on the beach. We took our usual places on the rocks, but
this time I did not sing.
Instead, I took particular notice of the clothing we were wearing. As I was
observing this, the Lord said, “My daughter, I really enjoy being with you.”
“Lord, I love You and I want to be with You all the time.”
“You will be soon, My daughter. Have you looked at your feet?”
I had never really noticed before, but I was wearing the same kind of sandals He
was wearing--beige with a gold trim. I placed my right foot next to His and
noticed how much smaller my feet were than His. We both began laughing.
Next I felt the material of my robe. It was incredibly soft and shiny.
The Lord reached over and touched my hair.
“You have beautiful hair,” He said.
The hair of my transformed body was like that of a young girl. It was long,
straight, soft and shiny. It was like the hair I had when I was a teenager. The
Lord then looked at my face and said, “You are beautiful, My daughter.”
Those were words I really needed to hear, because I had never had a very good
self-image about either my appearance or my abilities, but to hear my Master
from heaven telling me about my beauty made all the difference in the world. I
began to cry with joy.
“Do not be shy, My daughter,” the Lord counseled me.
Then He lifted my face. I could see the features of my transformed face and the
sheen of my dark hair. For the first time in my life, I felt I truly was
beautiful, and then I remembered the words of the psalmist:
I will praise
You, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made; marvelous are Your works, and that
my soul knows very well. My frame was not hidden from You, when I was made in
secret, and skillfully wrought in the lowest parts of the earth. Your eyes saw
my substance, being yet unformed. And in your book they all were written, the
days fashioned for me, when as yet there were none of them.
--Psalms
139:14-16
I
could see that the Lord had created me. He formed me to be a very special
person, and this was what He was trying to show me this day. He was admiring His
creation, and He wanted me to do the same.
Usually the Lord does not talk much when He visits me, except when He wants to
tell me important things about my life and ministry. He frequently reiterates
these important messages.
For example, He has told me over and over again that He will be coming soon. He
often has repeated the fact that His kingdom is already prepared for His
children. He has told me many times to stop worrying, to be patient and to trust
Him.
He has constantly told me that the book is important because it will convince
many doubters that heaven is so real. The more I have thought about it, the more
I have realized that this is one of the most important things anyone can
know--the knowledge of heaven makes life so much more beautiful and wonderful.
To know heaven is our home makes the journey through this life so much more
meaningful.
That’s exactly how I feel. Now that I’ve been to heaven so many times, I can’t
wait to get there permanently. Someone once said, “On earth you can gain only
one thing permanently--heaven.”
It’s such a privilege, therefore, for me to have a part in this book. I know God
will use it to usher many souls into His kingdom. That’s what He wants, and
that’s what I want as well.
On this particular morning, the 25th of April, the Lord seemed more
light-hearted than usual and very talkative. His words and actions made me laugh
a great deal, and He was laughing too. It was such a joyous time. In many ways
He seemed almost like a regular person instead of almighty God. He was certainly
enjoying the current moment with me.
After a while, however, the tone of our meeting grew more serious.
“Daughter, I thank you for making yourself available to do this work,” He said.
“The most important thing to Me is that you do the book exactly the way I tell
you to do it. Don’t ever change that. I have been guiding you step by step, as I
told you I would. I knew you would be obedient in this work, and that is why I
chose you.
“I say to you again that everything in My kingdom is ready for My children. I
want all doubting and unbelieving Christians to realize there is a real heaven.
I want to bring all of My children to the kingdom, but whoever does not live by
My Word will not enter. This book will help the faithless people.
“I know you are praying for many people, but I cannot answer all of your prayers
because some who know My Word are still selfish and they are living for the
world. Whoever lives dishonestly and does not respect My words are people I will
not bless, even if they are your loved ones.
“Daughter, I want you to think about those you have been praying for, those you
know, and I want you to think of which prayers I’ve answered. Some will never
change their hearts to become pure, and they will never be blessed.
“Many Christians are poor and have many problems in their lives because their
hearts are not right with Me and they don’t tithe. Any Christian who doesn’t
tithe will not be blessed because they love money more than My Word. Those who
love money more than My Word will never see My kingdom. You already know where
they will be at the end.
“If anyone comes to Me with an open heart and tries to live with My words, they
will be blessed right away, and they will have peace and joy continually.
Whoever loves Me and wants Me to bless them must have their heart right toward
Me and put Me first in everything in their lives and have a kind heart toward
others.
“Sweetheart, I want you to be happy every day of your life on earth. You are My
special daughter forever. There will be no end to My blessings for you while you
are on this earth.
“I will protect you from everything that I don’t like on this earth, and I will
never leave your side. You will always have unexpected surprises from Me.”
“Lord, You have surprised me with so many things. I never know what You are
going to do next.”
I could sense that He was smiling at my response. Then He said, “It is time to
go back.” We got up and began to walk toward the water.
We embraced, and He said, “I love you, My daughter.”
“I love You, Lord.”
OMNIPRESENT
When He took my hand I could see my transformed body walking with Him on the
beach. As soon as we sat down on the rocks, I thanked the Lord for taking me to
this special place in order to be with Him.
He gently reminded me, “I love you, daughter.”
“I love you, Lord.” After we had talked, I sang for Him.
The supernatural voice that accompanies the visions He imparts to me came forth,
and I saw the cover of Heaven Is So Real again. Next, the book began flying
through the air, and people in a barren part of the earth were jumping and
stretching to get it.
Then a book flew toward us, and the Lord grabbed it. He gave it to me. At first,
I held onto it tightly with both of my hands, and I clutched it against my
breast with deep appreciation. Tears of joy flowed freely down my cheeks.
The supernatural vision then showed me a church sanctuary where the Lord was
standing behind the pulpit. He was lifting the book up with both of His hands.
People were running toward Him. It was so wonderful, so thrilling, to see so
many people coming to the Lord--and then I understood that He was using the book
to draw people to Himself.
The vision opened to many different vistas at once. I could see the Lord in many
different churches around the world, with people of every nationality present in
the various churches. In each house of worship the people were running toward
Him. My omnipresent and omnipotent Lord was able to be present everywhere--in
several different churches at the same time.
I was reminded of a verse from the book of Revelation: “And
I heard, as it were, the voice of a great multitude, as the sound of many waters
and as the sound of mighty thunderings, saying, ‘Alleluia! For the Lord God
Omnipotent reigns!’” (Revelations
19:6). This was from the vision of heaven that the apostle John had received
on the island of Patmos where he was in exile. This was what the people in my
vision were doing--they were running toward the Lord to worship Him because they
knew He was almighty God!
This was in response to the truth John revealed in the Revelation: “Then
a voice came from the throne, saying, ‘Praise our God, all you His servants and
those who fear Him, both small and great!’” (Revelations
19:5). As the saints did this, they were filled with joy and shouted: “‘Let
us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has
come, and His wife has made herself ready.’ And to her it was granted to be
arrayed in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine linen is the righteous
acts of the saints. Then he said to me, ‘Write: Blessed are those who are called
to the marriage supper of the Lamb!’” (Revelations
19:7-9).
Like John, I had been called to write, and my mission was the same as his--to
let people know that the marriage supper of the Lamb has already been prepared,
and blessed are those who are invited to be there on the last day. The
invitation is extended to all, but only those who willingly choose to walk in
the Word of God will be able to attend. It’s so important for us to live
according to the Word of God, to pray according to His principles and to believe
all His promises. We are the bride of Christ, and He wants us to be holy, clean
and righteous before Him. What a wedding day that will be!
The vision ended and the Lord asked, “My daughter, did you see everything?”
“Yes, Lord. How can You be everywhere?”
“I can be anywhere in the twinkling of an eye.”
“Lord, I know some Christians are very faithful, but they still have their old
habits. Why can’t You change them?”
“Whoever wants to be changed will receive My help. If they ask Me for whatever
they want I will give it to them if I know they are sincere and if they
persevere. I will answer their prayers.
“Many of My children, however, do not pray sincerely or long enough. If they do
not have patience, they cannot receive a blessing.
“My daughter, you are so persistent. You never give up. You keep on asking Me
for what you want in prayer. I hear your every prayer.”
“Yes, Lord, I do not give up until I receive because I know You have all my
answers. One of my Bible teachers told me to never give up praying for something
you want. That’s why I am very persistent in my prayers, Lord.
“I know You have the answers I need, especially in my personal prayers. You have
answered more of my prayers than I ever expected. Thank You, Lord.”
“I love persistent children. People’s persistence proves their faithfulness, and
by this I know that they believe I hold the answers to all their prayers. I also
want My children to know that even though I answer prayers, I may also remove
answers if they are not faithful.”
“What might a person do that would cause You to remove a blessing from his
life?”
“Daughter, when some of My children need something, they pray night and day and
spend time with Me. They strive to be obedient and to live according to My
words. Then, as soon as I bless them, they change, moving far from Me and going
back to their old ways. They continue doing the things I do not like. That is
why I sometimes remove My blessing.”
His visit, His presence, His vision departed, and I was left with a much clearer
understanding of God’s ways. “As for God His way
is perfect; the word of the LORD is proven; He is a shield to all who trust in
Him” (Psalms
18:30).
Chapter
15
Blessings Beyond the Blue
Every valley shall be filled
And every mountain and hill brought low;
the crooked places shall be made straight
And the rough ways smooth;
and all flesh shall see the
salvation of God.
--Luke
3:5-6
THE MORNING OF May 2 was an especially meaningful time of prayer. The anointing
of the Lord was more heavy upon me than usual, and the shaking of my body was
more furious than ever as I concluded my time of prayer. It seemed as if the
shaking would never stop. The groanings from my spirit were like convulsions
deep within. My body temperature rose, and I was perspiring heavily.
It was so overwhelming, in fact, that I failed to look at the clock. After a
while, the Lord entered the bedroom window and sat in His usual place.
His voice quieted the physical manifestations in my body.
“My precious daughter, I came to tell you and show you some things. You have
many things to do for Me before I come for My people. You must be patient with
Me. Many of My people are not ready for Me to come for them. My kingdom is
completely ready for anyone who wants to enter.
“Every believer must stand before Me at the end, and many of those who don’t
live by My words will be very disappointed.
“I want all of My children to come to My kingdom. Whoever reads this book, I
want them to believe and realize how they have to live in the world in order to
enter the kingdom.
“Daughter, I will bless you until you can’t contain it. I will bless you more
than you ever expected or asked for.”
“Lord, the only thing I want to be blessed with is being able to serve You and
make You happy.”
“Daughter, you have already made Me so happy. That is why I chose you for this
work. You and your husband will serve Me greatly until the last day. Tell your
husband I am pleased with the work he is doing on this book.
“After everything is done, I want you to build My church.”
This statement called forth the voice that always accompanies the supernatural
visions the Lord gives me, and I began to see the same church He had shown me
before. After I saw the interior and exterior of the church building, I felt
completely relaxed. I could not see the Lord or feel His presence.
On this particular morning, and the mornings afterward, the Lord’s visits with
me were entirely unpredictable, and they did not take the usual form. During
this period, I never knew what to expect from His visits because each one was so
different.
One thing became very clear to me--He would never appear if I had made early
plans for a given day. On days when I did not have plans, however, He most often
would come to take me to the beach on earth. On other days, my wonderful Lord
simply would sit by the window and talk to me when I was praying. He is such a
thoughtful and loving Lord. My love for Him cannot be fully expressed.
It still amazes me to realize how much He knows about me. He knows my thoughts,
feelings, plans and motives. My continual prayer is that of
Psalms 139:23-24: “Search me, O God, and know
my heart; Try me, and know my anxieties; and see if there is any wicked way in
me, and lead me in the way everlasting.”
LIKE A LITTLE CHILD
“Let the
little children come to Me, and do not forbid them,” Jesus said, “for of such is
the kingdom of God. Assuredly, I say to you, whoever does not receive the
kingdom of God as a little child will by no means enter it”
--Mark
10:14-15
The
Lord wants us to become like little children so we can enjoy the blessings of
the kingdom of heaven forever. The qualities of childhood are possible for
adults who surrender their lives completely and unreservedly to Jesus Christ.
Innocence, trust, purity of heart, fascination, a sense of wonder, belief, joy,
happiness, present-moment living--all these are some of the magical qualities of
childhood that God wants us to exhibit to get to heaven.
Notice that the Master says “whoever does not
receive the kingdom of God as a little child will by no means enter it”
(Mark
10:15). Obviously He wants us to believe in heaven--to receive it as a
little child. This is the key that unlocks heaven’s door for all of us who wish
to enter.
However, because so many things come against us while we grow up, we quickly
lose our innocence, faith, trust and purity. These are restored to us when we
come, fully surrendered, to the Lord. It is a beautiful transformation:
“Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; old things have passed
away; behold, all things have become new” (2 Corinthians 5:17).
God is our Father; we are His children. He wants us to be children who trust,
love and obey their Father. Jesus said, “Little
children, I shall be with you a little while longer. You will seek Me...By this
all will know that you are My disciples, if you have love for one another”
(John
13:33, 35).
The Lord wants all of His children to be with Him in heaven forever. In order to
get there--to live atop heaven’s highest mountain--we need to be like little
children. The true transformation of Christianity is that adults become like
little children--walking in wonder, trust, obedience and love.
Jesus made it very clear to me that this is what He wants each of us to be
like--to have the faith of a little child. He wants us to walk according to His
Word, to totally believe Him and to look forward to the reality of heaven. Those
who do not, He pointed out to me several times, will be on the edges of heaven
but never truly able to enter the joy of the Lord.
A
BEAUTIFUL HOUSE
“Come, My daughter Choo Nam, I must take you to the beach,” He said.
I noticed His hand moving toward me. The next things I saw was my transformed
body walking with the Lord along the beach. It was such a happy time. I was
smiling at the Lord like a little child who is enjoying a special moment with a
parent. My whole body felt happy, and I could tell the Lord was happy too.
“Lord, I’ve missed You. I love You so.”
“I love you, daughter, and that is why I’ve brought you here.”
We went to the usual rock that served as our resting place on these trips to the
beach. I always sit on His left side and either hold His hand or put my hand
under His arm. I sang with joy for a time before the Lord told me: “My daughter,
I am going to show you something. I want you to be happy.”
The vision-voice came forth from my spirit. It seemed to take control of me for
a long time.
The vision came forth, and I saw a huge river that was unusually wide. Many
houses were situated close to the river, but they were placed high above the
water, on magnificent rocks.
My attention was drawn to a particular house--it was a white-frame, two-story
home with a quaint white fence all around it. There was no grass in front of the
house, and, instead of a grass lawn, the grounds were landscaped in the form of
a spectacular rock garden. Flowers and trees proliferated around the house.
The entrance to the yard was a huge gate. A bright, shiny red car was parked on
the left side of the garage. It was a luxurious automobile. The front of the
house had a couple of steps leading to beautiful double doors.
The vision continued. Inside the house there was a cream-colored carpet, and the
well-built furniture was decorated in an array of colors. The living room was
very large, and a master bedroom suite was downstairs, nearby. The bedroom was
huge--it had a king-size bed and cherry-colored dressers, tables and wardrobes.
The bedspread was gold, and the draperies matched.
I was able to look into the kitchen where I saw cabinets made of cherry wood. In
the center of the kitchen there was a barbecue pit, and modern appliances were
everywhere.
Just outside of the kitchen there was a terraced back yard with trees lining an
attractive fence. It truly was a mansion, and I thought: This is so beautiful,
but why is the Lord showing it to me? We already have a nice car and house that
the Lord has provided for us. I’m not really interested in material things any
more.
The vision evaporated and the Lord spoke to me: “Did you like what you saw?”
“It was beautiful, Lord.”
“It will be yours.”
I cried. It was all so wonderful. It was grace that exceeded all my
expectations--a grace that I did not deserve. I kept asking myself, “Why me?”
People often ask that question when bad things happen to them, but I was asking
it because of the blessings--already the Lord had showered a multitude of
blessings on me.
Truly the blessings were more than I could contain. It was as if the prophecy of
Malachi had come true in my life--in the here-and-now, on this earth:
“Bring all
the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be food in My house, and prove Me
now in this,” says the LORD of hosts, “If I will not open for you the windows of
heaven and pour out for you such blessing that there will not be room enough to
receive it.”
--MALACHI
3:10
For a
long time Roger and I had been tithing from our incomes and giving offerings to
various ministries. When I could, I would help every ministry, but I had never
expected such results from our obedience. God was so wonderful. Truly, I was
unable to contain the blessings He poured upon us. He had opened the windows of
heaven, and He was preparing to do even more for us!
“But, Lord,” I said, “I don’t need anything. I have everything I want already.”
“Don’t cry, My daughter,” He counseled.
It always seemed to bother the Lord when I cried. I’m sure that’s because He
wants me to be happy. Nonetheless, I cried even harder because the vision had
actually confused me. I wondered if it meant that He would not be coming back
for His children as soon as I had expected. If He is coming for us soon, why
would He want to give me such a big house and expensive car?
As usual, He knew my thoughts.
“Daughter, are you worried that I will not come soon--because I am giving you
this house and car?”
His question stirred my deepest emotions, and I began to cry harder. The Lord
lifted my face and wiped my tears. Then, in very reassuring tones, He said, “My
precious daughter, I am coming as I said I would, but until then I want you to
have the best.”
“Lord, You already gave me a beautiful house and car. I do not need or want
anything else. The only thing I want is to please You and serve others until You
return for us. You said if we love you we must be good to others. That is why I
want to lead as many people to You as I can, because I know that is what You
want.”
“I do not want you to worry about anything anymore. You want only to please Me,
and you are not expecting anything else. That is why I want to give you more
than you now have. Say no more; be happy.”
His words comforted me and filled me with joy and hope. He would be returning
soon, and I had nothing to worry about. My mind was drawn to a verse I had heard
in church; the speaker had told us that the true believers would be the head,
not the tail (see
Deut. 28:44). This is the blessing that comes to all those who serve the
Lord “with joy and gladness of heart, for the
abundance of all things” (see
Deut. 28:47).
The Lord said, “We must go back now,” and then He stood up. We walked back to
the place where we usually begin and end our visits to the beach. While we were
walking, the Lord did something He’d never done before. He picked me up and spun
me around in the same way a father will sometimes do with his small child. I
began to laugh hysterically, and I noticed that my natural body almost lifted
off the bed. The power of the Lord was very strong upon me.
It was a precious moment of indescribable joy and one that allowed me to fully
realize the meaning of the passage that says:
That the
genuineness of your faith, being much more precious than gold that perishes,
though it is tested by fire, may be found to praise, honor, and glory at the
revelation of Jesus Christ, whom having not seen you love. Though now you do not
see Him, yet believing, you rejoice with joy inexpressible and full of glory,
receiving the end of your faith--the salvation of your souls.
--1
PETER 1:7-9
Joy
inexpressible and full of glory! My faith had been strengthened by the personal
revelation of Jesus Christ. I loved Him so much. I had even seen Him! It was
glorious, and I continue to enjoy an unspeakable joy that is full of glory.
FLYING LIKE BIRDS
For this we
say to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the
coming of the Lord will by no means precede those who are asleep. For the Lord
Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with voice of an archangel, and
with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are
alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the
Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord. Therefore comfort
one another with these words.
--1
THESSALONIANS 4:15-18
But
those who don’t know the Lord will appear before the judgment seat of Christ
where they will hear the sentence that their lack of faith deserves--“for
the wages of sin is death” (Romans
6:23). Those who know Jesus, however, will receive the free gift of God’s
grace--“the gift of God is eternal life in Christ
Jesus our Lord” (Romans
6:23).
The second coming of Jesus Christ was the subject of my next visit with the
Lord, which occurred on May 13. I was with Him from 6:20 A.M. until 9 A.M. I
awoke at 6:20, shaking intensely. My body shook for more than half an hour, and
then the hot anointing and groaning began. The Lord came toward me and said: “My
daughter, I am your Lord. I must talk with you and show you something.”
This time, as I walked with the Lord in my transformed body, I smiled at Him and
said, “I love You, Lord.”
I could tell He was smiling at me, although I could not see His face clearly. “I
love you, My precious daughter,” He answered.
We sat on the rocks and the Lord said: “I see that your husband is taking time
off from work in order to help with the book. You both are doing very good work.
“My daughter, I must tell you this. I know I told you to write down exactly what
I show you and tell you. I notice you are not explaining enough about what I
show you.”
“Lord, I’m so sorry. I will go over it again.”
The Lord had told me repeatedly to write down everything after His visits, no
matter how tired I was. At times, my mind felt numb, but the minute I picked up
pen and paper, the words flowed rapidly through my mind. I learned that it was
the work of the Holy Spirit guiding me. That’s exactly what He was doing with
me, and I now knew He would find another writer who would help me to bring forth
the teaching that He wanted to accompany my experiences.
Some, I know, will find it hard to understand how anyone can have the
experiences I’ve been privileged to enjoy. They will say, “It’s not in the
Bible!”
The truth is, however, that most of the things God has shown me are recorded in
the Bible. I believe He simply wants this book to reemphasize the biblical
truths about heaven to Christians everywhere. He has chosen me as an instrument,
and this book as a vehicle, to reiterate the truths of the Scriptures to His
church. I also believe our Lord wants His people to know there are many
wonderful things about heaven that are not recorded in the Bible.
He continued: “You’d better remember how precious you are to Me, My daughter.
Only in this way can I use you. I am coming for My children much sooner than
most people expect.”
“Will all the Christians live in houses like the one that has my name on the
door, when they get to heaven?”
“I will bring many of My children to the kingdom, but not every one will live in
mansions like the one that had your name on the door. These mansions are for
very special children.”
“Will all the Christians go with You, when You come for us?”
“I am going to show you something,” the Lord answered instantly. “I want you to
remember all that you see. I want the whole world to know what is going to
happen soon. I know many Christians do not believe what My prophets are telling
them. That is why I am showing you this.”
My vision-voice came forth as it usually does in preparation for a supernatural
vision from the Lord. It seems to be the means He uses to prepare me for the
things He wants to show me. This time the voice lasted a long time. After more
than half an hour of singing in the Spirit with my vision-voice, I began to see
the things God wanted to show me.
The first part of the vision was more like an impression rather than a visual
experience. It seemed as if the whole world were excited. Earth’s environment
was noisy and busy. Then I began to see what all the activity was about.
The air was filled with white, moving objects. As the vision clarified, I saw
people wearing white robes flying throughout the air. People were popping out of
the earth everywhere and flying up into the air. The sky was literally filled
with flying people, like birds in migration.
It was so unusual it was shocking. By this time I was singing loudly, and my
hands were moving around like fists swinging at a punching bag. I had never felt
this excited in my whole life. My body was jumping up and down because of the
anointing and the shaking. I felt as if I were flying with the white-robed
people I saw. The excited movement of my body and my vision-voice were so loud
that I’m sure the whole house could hear me.
I had heard the rapture described before, but I had never imagined what an
amazing spectacle it would be. I wondered what those who do not know Jesus would
think when they observed such a scene. I was shocked and excited, but I’m sure
they will be terrified.
This was the biggest surprise the Lord had ever shown me. It was the most
awe-inspiring thing I’d ever seen--human beings flying through the air like
birds. They soared upward with rocket-like speed. Some seemed to be soaring like
kites in the wind on a clear, beautiful day.
I saw my one-year-old granddaughter. She was wearing a white robe, and her hair
had grown to shoulder length. She looked pretty grown up. At first I saw her at
her house in normal clothing. Then suddenly she was wearing a white robe and
flying through the air. I was dumbfounded by the vision. It certainly seemed to
confirm that the Lord would be returning in the very near future.
Then I saw my daughter’s ten-month-old daughter. She does not have much hair
right now, but in the vision her hair was down to her shoulders, and, like my
other granddaughter, she was flying through the air.
I began to cry and scream. The noise in the bedroom must have been astounding.
It was a good thing that Roger was at work, for surely he would have been quite
alarmed and concerned by such noise.
At first, I wasn’t really sure if my crying stemmed from joy or sadness. My
youngest granddaughter looked like she was also pretty grown up. I felt the Lord
had a good reason for showing the children to me. First, I’m sure He wanted me
to know that they will be with me in heaven to enjoy all eternity with Jesus.
Second, I know He wanted me to see how old they will be when He returns. It is
sooner than most people think.
The joyous vision changed. I saw the people who did not ascend with the others.
Places on earth had been disrupted, some had been turned upside down. It was
noisy everywhere, and people were in an obvious state of panic. Terror was
written on every face.
People were running wildly. Total pandemonium reigned. It seemed as if each
person was searching for someone or something that they could not find. I began
to cry like a little child as I watched people running down the streets. They
were screaming and yelling. Some were trying to throw what few belongings they
possessed into vehicles such as cars and boats. Thousands of boats were on the
ocean. People were trying to escape.
Many men in uniforms were storming houses, ransacking them and taking the
belongings they found. I noticed one family of four or five lying on the floor
of a house. Most of them were on their stomach, and a pool of blood covered the
floor.
Hundreds of people were fleeing on foot to the mountains. As they did, the
uniformed guards fired guns at them, and several fell. Those nearest the guards
were beaten with clubs and sticks.
I saw people destroying churches. A man threw a rock at a beautiful
stained-glass window that showed Jesus with His lambs. The window shattered and
glass flew in all directions. I screamed more loudly.
One woman, who appeared to be looking for a lost child, was running through her
house, shouting in panic and fear. She kept calling her child’s name as she
jumped up and down in total frustration and desperation. I wanted to help her,
but there was nothing I could do.
I cried and cried for her and for all the others.
Then I saw a family I know personally. The father ran into his house, and rushed
from room to room, calling the names of his wife and children. He found one
member of his family, and they sat huddled in a corner of a room. They were
holding tightly to each other and crying. I know who they are, but I am not at
liberty to mention their names in this book.
The vision eventually vanished, and I continued to cry. The Lord wiped my tears.
“Daughter,” He said, “I must show you these things so you can tell the whole
world what is going to happen. I love all My children, and I want them to
realize I am coming for them soon, but I cannot bring those who don’t live
according to My Word, because they are not ready for Me.
“Many Christians will be surprised when the End Times come. What you just saw is
only a small part of what will happen very soon. It will be much worse than you
can possibly imagine--for those who do not know Me. That is why I want all My
children to be able to come with Me to My kingdom.
“Daughter, I have shown you part of the kingdom and the things that are going to
happen in this world because the time is short. I will return soon. That is why
this book is so very important to Me. It is for My children. You have seen what
is going to happen on earth in the very near future.
“I am ready for My children, but so many of My children do not really believe
and they are living for worldly things. I love all of them and want to bring all
of them to heaven with Me, but I cannot take those who are not ready for Me.
Those who come to My kingdom must be pure-hearted and obedient.
My heart went out to all those who don’t know the Lord, and I began to pray for
their salvation. I named each one I knew, and I asked God to intervene in their
lives, to get their attention. Then I prayed for Christians who are not living
for Jesus. I asked Him to draw them back to Him.
I determined I would finish the book as quickly as I could, and I promised the
Lord I would go where He would send me. I felt truly honored to be an End-Times
handmaiden working in the Lord’s harvest fields. I remembered a passage from the
Bible that shows exactly what Jesus is feeling right now:
But when He saw the multitudes, He was moved with compassion for them, because
they were weary and scattered, like sheep having no shepherd. Then He said to
His disciples, “The harvest truly is plentiful, but the laborers are few.
Therefore pray the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into His harvest.”
--Matthew 9:36-38
Heaven is so real! Paul describes it this way: “Eye has not seen, nor ear heard,
nor has it entered into the heart of man the things which God has prepared for
those who love Him” (1 Corinthians 2:9). The way we show our love for God is
through obedience--as Jesus said: “If you love Me, keep My commandments” (John
14:15).
Chapter
16
God’s Great Love
There is no fear in love;
but perfect love casts out fear,
because fear involves torment. But he
who fears has not been made perfect
in love. We love Him because
He first loved us.
--1
John 4:18-19
MY
EXPERIENCES IN heaven, with the Lord, help me to understand what he meant. God
is love, and heaven is a place where love is the environment--it is the light
and life of heaven.
The events preceding the Rapture of the church, however, will be terrifying and
horrifying. Though the Lord had erased the memory of seeing my mother in hell, I
still had a vague recollection of her being there and I felt great pain in my
heart over my parents’ eternal destiny.
After I became a Christian I prayed for my parents over and over again. I pled
with the Lord, asking Him not to consign them to hell, and I reminded Him of how
good they were. I cried and prayed so many times for them that I felt somewhat
assured that the Lord would not put them in the pit. I even begged God to let me
please Him for the rest of my life to make up for what my parents didn’t do
right.
My mother had been a good person indeed. She seemed very pure and innocent in
many respects. I always thought that my mother never knew what being bad was.
She had been ill for most of her life, and she had died when she was forty. Her
last concern when she was dying was for me.
When my mother died, I felt that I wanted to die too. She was all the love I
knew at that time. I actually hated my father because I knew he was with other
women during my mother’s illness.
Though it was customary for some men in the Orient to seek other women when
their wives were ill, I remained deeply disturbed by my father’s behavior. I
knew that he was betraying his wife, and I felt her pain.
I carried hatred for my father for a long time, but when I became a Christian, I
was able to forgive him, because I realized that he did not know the Lord. It is
only the grace of God, I had to remind myself, that keeps any of us from sin.
I had often wondered whether I would see my mother after my own death. This
thought recurred many times after she died when I was only fourteen.
HEAVEN IS LOVE
“I will not be happy with anything on this earth, Lord, if You are not in it.”
After my mother died, I felt as if no one truly loved me. Certainly nothing ever
felt like my mother’s love had felt to me. I needed to be loved, but for the
longest time it seemed as if there was no love in my world. After I was married
and had children, I greatly enjoyed the family love we shared, but as wonderful
as their love is to me, the love I had felt from my mother was still missing. It
was as if there was an empty space within me that needed to be filled.
That vacuum was filled by the tremendous love of God. After I gave my heart to
Jesus, I felt very secure in His love and it was easy for me to trust His love.
I knew the truth of the hymn that says, “No one ever cared for me like Jesus--no
one ever cared for me like Him.”
When I would fall and hurt myself as a little girl, my mother would pick me up,
love me and take care of my hurt. In the same way, when I would stumble as a
young Christian, Jesus would pick me up and bring healing to all my hurts. This
is what our Lord has been anointed to do.
The Bible describes the anointing that Jesus received: “The
Spirit of the LORD is upon Me, because He has anointed Me to preach the gospel
to the poor. He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to
the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are
oppressed, to preach the acceptable year of the LORD” (Luke
4:18-19).
Jesus had brought good news to me. He had healed my broken heart. He had set me
free from my fears, my negative self-image, my insecurities. He had opened the
eyes of my spirit, and He had lifted my oppression. Now He was proclaiming “the
acceptable year of the Lord” to me. That “acceptable year” is right around the
corner.
Even when people try to put me down or gossip about me, I feel secure in the
love of Jesus. He is my safe place, my high tower, my Rock of refuge. When
someone hurts me, intentionally or unintentionally, I am able to go to the Lord
in prayer, and His peace and joy return to me. I know that God loves me. He will
never let me down or leave me.
I love to reflect on the promises of God’s Word. One of my favorites is found in
the Psalms: “Blessed be the Lord, who daily
loadeth us with benefits, even the God of our salvation” (Psalms
68:19, KJV). His love for us is everlasting: “Yes,
I have loved you with an everlasting love; therefore with lovingkindness I have
drawn you” (Jeremiah
31:3).
I know that nothing will ever separate me from the marvelous love of my God and
King. “For I am persuaded that neither death nor
life, nor angels nor principalities nor powers, nor things present, nor things
to come, nor height nor depth, nor any other created thing, shall be able to
separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Romans
8:38-39).
His perfect peace is always with me. “You will
keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on You, because he trusts in You”
(Isaiah
26:3). His Word is a treasure chest filled with good gifts that He desires
to share with all His children, and these good gifts will be our daily portion
in heaven.
Notice what Paul wrote to the Ephesians:
Blessed be
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us with every
spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in Christ; just as He chose us in Him
before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame
before Him in love, having predestined us to adoption as sons by Jesus Christ to
Himself, according the good pleasure of His will, to the praise of the glory of
His grace, by which He made us accepted in the Beloved.
--EPHESIANS
1:3-6
God
has already blessed us with every spiritual blessing in Christ. Even in this
life we can enjoy the “heavenly places in Christ.”
In fact, Paul adds in the next chapter of his letter to the Ephesians:
But God, who
is rich in mercy, because of His great love with which He loved us, even when we
were dead in trespasses, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have
been saved), and raised us up together, and made us sit together in the heavenly
places in Christ Jesus.
--EPHESIANS
2:4-6
We
have already been raised up, spiritually, to sit together in the heavenly places
in Christ Jesus.
When the body of Christ truly understands this reality, everything will change.
The world says, “Seeing is believing,” but the Christian says, “Believing is
seeing.” The true reality is spiritual, not temporal. Most people think the only
reality is found in what we can see, hear, taste, smell and feel. But the
ultimate reality is the spiritual world.
There are four kinds of love--agape (the love of God), storge (the love of
family), phileo (brotherly love) and eros (sexual love). Unfortunately, the
world puts eros first and few ever find agape love. The world system works in
reverse priority to God’s system. God created us in His own image--He is a
Trinity (Father, Son and Holy Spirit)--and we are tripartite as well (body, soul
and spirit).
The Greek word pneuma is the word that has been translated “spirit,” and this is
the real part of us--it is the breath of life, the heart of hearts, the place
where the Spirit of God seeks to reside. The Greek word for soul is psuche, and
this part of us is the place where our intellect, emotions and will reside. It
is here that many of our problems surface.
Last, the word soma is the physical part of us--the organs and systems of our
bodies. Here again, the world has the order reversed. Whereas God wants us to
put our spirits first, too many people give attention to their bodies first,
their feelings second, and if there is any room left over, then their spirits.
We forget that we are more than human beings on a spiritual journey; the fact
is, we’re spiritual beings on a human journey.
God has already blessed us with every spiritual, heavenly blessing in Christ
Jesus, because He loves us with an everlasting love. When I began to realize
these truths, I felt I wanted to give up every worldly thing in order to simply
please the Lord for the rest of my earthly life.
Since that time I have been putting Him first in my life, far above any other
person or thing. This is what He expects from each of us. His Word promises, “But
seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these things shall
be added to you” (Matthew
6:33).
God, in His great mercy, has enabled me to find His kingdom, and He has taken
care of all my needs. As a result I am able to obey His Word which says, “Therefore
do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about its own things”
(Matthew
6:34).
Worry, which used to be my constant companion, has been replaced by security,
peace, trust and love. I don’t care what people say about me, and I do not fear
what might happen to me. My greatest joy is found in serving and pleasing the
Lord. Just loving Him brings me incredible joy.
He loves me whether I do right or wrong. He has told me so many times, “I want
you to be happy, My daughter.” On this particular day--May 13, 1996--I knew
great happiness and peace even as I watched the scenarios related to the End
Times unfolding before my spiritual eyes in the form of a supernatural vision.
The Lord reminded me, “There are many special blessings coming to you.”
I couldn’t imagine how there could be more blessings than I had already
experienced. I knew the truth of the Word that declares, “For
the kingdom of God is not food and drink, but righteousness and peace and joy in
the Holy Spirit” (Romans
14:17). What more could anyone want? These blessings--and so many more--were
mine already, in the here-and-now, and I knew they would continue forever in
heaven.
The Lord said, “I know you are tired, My daughter. I will take you back now.”
This morning was very intriguing to me. I had spent two and a half hours with
the Lord, and then I prayed for another hour and a half. I felt as if I was
already in heaven where God’s love is the air we breathe.
SHUT IN WITH GOD
Though it may seem that I’m a “shut-in,” the reality is that my “prayer closet”
has become an open door to the kingdom of heaven. Instead of being shut in, I’ve
been launched into higher dimensions of glory than I’ve ever known.
Often, when people call and plan to visit, they will call back and say that
something has come up that prevents them from visiting. I believe this happens
because God wants me to spend this time alone with Him so He can continue His
work of preparation in my life. From the outset, He told me not to go anywhere
for a while, especially out of town, until the book was completed. Really, even
if I wanted to go somewhere, I couldn’t because the anointing is so heavy. The
anointing of the Lord keeps me on my knees in His presence.
Before Easter 1995 I had felt His anointing, but since that time, my body began
shaking every time the anointing of the Lord’s presence came upon me. Since
January 1996 that anointing has been so strong that I cannot even control the
shaking and other physical manifestations.
For example, as of this writing, I cannot even enter the room where Roger works
on the computer because the Holy Spirit’s presence is so strong there. Roger is
implementing the corrections into the manuscript for the book. He took a week’s
vacation for this purpose, and I am so grateful for his help.
When I go near the computer room my body begins to jump for joy. This is a
physical response that comes from the Lord, and I have no control over it. It is
not something I am “working up” on my own. In fact, it is more of a spiritual
response than an emotional one.
Almighty God, my Father and my Lord, has spent so much of His time with me, and
it is a privilege to give a little time back to Him. I enjoy every moment of my
work for Him. It is not hard for me to do work for Him because I love Him more
than I love my life. I believe the Psalmist’s words: “Your
lovingkindness is better than life” (Psalms
63:3).
CONCERN IS WORRY
I began to look at my worrying somewhat differently, calling it concern instead
of worry. Somehow, saying that I was “concerned” rather than “worried” made it
seem OK. On May 20, 1996, I was with the Lord from 5:40 A.M. until 7:50 A.M. My
body shook from 5:40 A.M. until 6:10 A.M., and my spiritual groaning lasted for
thirty minutes. The Lord walked toward me and said, “My precious daughter, Choo
Nam, I must talk to you.”
His hand reached toward me, and immediately I saw my transformed body walking
with Him on the beach. He seemed very happy, and I was really enjoying His
presence. As we strolled along the strand I said, “Lord I love You and miss
You.”
He responded without hesitation, “I love you, My daughter.”
The joy of the moment caused me to pick up the pace of my walking, and I
actually got ahead of the Lord. He began laughing, and I did the same. We took
our usual seats.
“I see you are working continually on My book.”
“Yes, Lord. Roger is working hard on it. My English is not that good, so he is
correcting a lot of spelling errors and grammatical problems.
“I know you both are working hard.”
I knew the Lord knew all my thoughts, feelings and actions. I knew I could not
hide anything from Him, and I did not want to conceal anything. He knew that I
had been concerned about the book. I wondered how it would turn out, who would
write it and who would publish it.
The Lord knew all this, so He said, “Choo Nam, you are worrying about this book
again even though I told you not to worry.”
“I’m not worried, just concerned,” I replied as I dropped my head in shame.
The Lord lifted my face in His hands and said, “Daughter, you are embarrassed.”
I acknowledged the truth of His observation with a smile that turned into a
chuckle. He began laughing in response, then said, “Daughter, concern is worry.
From now on, I do not want you to worry at all. This is My book; I will take
care of it. Haven’t I done so until now?”
“Oh, yes, Lord. I am so sorry. Please forgive me for not obeying You.”
He responded with joy. He seemed to take great pleasure in my honesty and
humility. I knew He had forgiven me. Great peace came to my soul, and I felt
free from worry that I had pretended to deny by saying it was just concern.
This day I learned another important lesson from the Lord--He wants us to be
totally honest with Him, others and ourselves. We cannot use the world’s methods
to justify, rationalize or cover our sins. I knew that worry was a sin, and I
had tried to pretend it was not there.
Even though it may seem to be a small thing to some, I knew it was very
important to my Master. He did not want me to worry. In fact, He invites each of
us: “Come to Me, all you who labor and are heavy
laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I
am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For My yoke
is easy and My burden is light” (Matthew
11:28-30).
The human way is to worry. God’s way is to trust. “God
resists the proud, But gives grace to the humble. Therefore humble yourselves
under the mighty hand of God, that He may exalt you in due time, casting all
your care upon Him, for He cares for you” (1
Peter 5:5-7). Why should we choose to worry when our Father promises us so
much?
The Lord seemed to want to erase my worry by showing me some of what He has
prepared for me again. He said, “I want you to see this again.”
The vision-voice came forth and, after a long time, the vision of the house He
had shown me the last time appeared. The Lord did not show me the upstairs of
the dwelling the last time He showed it to me, but this time I saw the four
guest rooms and one prayer room on the second floor. I took particular notice of
a picture that hung on one wall of the prayer room--it was a picture of the Lord
himself. Though I couldn’t see Him clearly, I sensed there was something
particularly appealing and attractive about His portrait.
The vision took me into every room of the house--the home He promised to give to
me and my family. The Lord asked, “Do you like the house?”
“Yes, thank You, Lord. But I don’t really need another house. All I want to do
is to please You, do Your work, and see my family becoming more faithful to You.
“All the things You showed me are so beautiful, but they are worldly things, and
they don’t interest me any more. Roger feels the same, Lord.”
“My daughter, let Me decide what you want and need. I love the hearts of both of
you. We must go now.”
After the first nine times we visited heaven, the Lord told me He was not going
to wake me up anymore, and He fulfilled His promise. I woke up a few minutes
before or after six--after I had a full night’s sleep.
It was a time of pure peace and joy. There was no worry or concern. The Lord
embraced me, then said, “I will talk to you later.” I felt more completely
relaxed than ever.
HEAVEN OR HELL?
The Lord took me to heaven so many different times so I could tell you how
wonderful it will be for each of us who love Him and live for Him as completely
as possible. He and I both want you to be able to go to the beautiful mansion He
has prepared for you. The things the Lord has shown me and told me are true.
They are thoroughly biblical. They are a reality that far exceeds our earthly
experience. I know they are more real than things of this earth, and I want you
to know this reality.
Before the Lord blessed me with so many revelations of heavenly truth, I
sometimes had doubts that there was a heaven, even though I loved Him and
believed Him with all my heart. I did not fully understand about heaven, and I
know a lot of Christians are like this. Now I know it’s all true. It’s not even
a matter of faith for me now; it’s actual knowledge--the kind of knowledge that
no one can take away. It is pure knowledge.
I used to be very afraid of dying and concerned about many things in my life,
after I die; but after what I experienced in heaven, nothing in this world or my
life matters to me anymore. I know where I am going to be after this life is
over. I will be with Jesus forever in His paradise. There are no words to
explain how perfect heaven is. All I felt there was pure joy.
After the trips to heaven I begged the Lord to take me home, but His
disappointed voice said: “I didn’t show you the kingdom and the pit of hell to
bring you home now. I showed you all those things so you will help save the lost
and let everyone know what it takes to enter the kingdom.”
After He said this, I was embarrassed for being so selfish, and I asked Him for
forgiveness. Now the only thing I can think about is serving Him to the last
day. No matter what it takes, I will please Him.
As one of His special daughters, why would He hurt me by using my mother in this
book if it wasn’t important for His people to understand that just being good
will not save them without knowing who Jesus is? Someone said to me, “If He
loves you, how can He use your mother to hurt you that way?” I was shocked by
this ungodly question.
Though it was a very painful memory for me to see my mother and others in the
pit, I had to realize that nothing can bring them out of there, so I accept the
fact that they will be there for eternity simply because they did not know the
Lord Jesus.
My Lord has a very special reason for using my mother in this book. If, through
her, even one other mother can be saved, I would be very honored.
No matter what difficult times may come into my life, I can never be angry with
the Lord. If any of my loved ones die for my Lord, I will be very pleased for
them. Then I will know for sure that their eternal life will be spent in heaven
with Lord Jesus. As Jesus said:
For God so
loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him
should not perish but have everlasting life.
--JOHN
3:16
I
believe His second coming is so near that He is letting His people know how much
He loves them and that He wants His church to be ready for Him.
God loves you, and this is the greatest truth in the entire world. That is why
He has already prepared His kingdom for you. Even though He loves His children,
He is angry toward those who do not believe. That is why He has commissioned me
to write this book. He has told me many times that the salvation of souls is
exceedingly important to Him. He is disturbed to think that some of His children
would choose hell to be their eternal place rather than the beautiful glory He
has prepared for them.
After all, heaven is a choice. The Lord does not want anyone to end up in the
pit of hell. If you believe, you will have eternal life with the Lord:
“The word is
near you, even in your mouth and in your heart” (that is, the word of faith
which we preach): that if you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus and believe
in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you will be saved. For with
the heart one believes unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made
to salvation. For the Scripture says, “Whoever believes on Him will not be put
to shame”
--ROMANS
10: 8-11
If
you do not believe, you will find yourself in the place of torment where my
parents and countless others have to endure all eternity. It is a personal
choice. It is God’s way versus Satan’s way. It is the kingdom of heaven versus
the kingdom of darkness. It is life versus death. It is heaven versus hell.
Which will win in your life? The choice is yours.
Every word in this book is true. The words of Jesus have been transcribed
exactly as He said them to me. The Lord chose me for this work, and I have
endeavored to be faithful to every word and experience. With God’s help, and the
assistance of Roger and the writer, I have tried to give accurate descriptions
of each experience I’ve enjoyed.
Ultimately, however, I realize that the choice is yours. All I can do is tell
you. Now that you’ve read these pages, you are accountable for the truth that
has been imparted. What will you do with the truth I’ve shared?
Before I went to heaven, I wanted to save souls for the kingdom, but now I
realize I must do all I can to rescue the perishing. I can never erase the
memory of those naked bodies moving around in the fire and screaming in their
misery. It will soon be over for each of us, and then it will be too late to
make our decisions for Jesus and heaven.
I have a burning desire to see the lost saved, to keep them from going to the
terrible place the Lord revealed to me. My deepest desire is for everyone to
find his name on a mansion door in heaven.
The Book of Revelation describes two types of people. I have seen the same
things the apostle John saw. John describes the eternal destiny of the first,
unfortunate group as follows: “And the smoke of
their torment ascends forever and ever; and they have no rest day or night”
(Revelations
14:11). The second group, on the other hand, is described this way: “Here
is the patience of the saints; here are those who keep the commandments of God
and the faith of Jesus...Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from now
on...that they may rest from their labors, and their works follow them”
(Revelations
14:12-13).
Is your name written in the Lamb’s Book of Life?
PART TWO
Preparation and Anointing
Chapter
17
Special Anointings
And
he poured some of the
anointing oil on Aaron’s head and anointed
him, to sanctify him.
--Leviticus
8:12
THIS
SECOND PART of the book reveals how the Lord worked in my life and prepared my
body to dance and serve Him after He gave me a vision for this book. Since
Monday, May 27, 1996, He has visited with me regularly. He has taken me in my
transformed body to a beach on earth every Monday morning.
This beautiful beach, which is clearly described in the previous sections of
this book, is a very special place to the Lord. On May 27, 1996, He promised me
He would take me to the beach every Monday, and He has been completely faithful
to this promise, never missing these weekly visits.
Before doing the preparatory work in my body, the Lord visited me every morning.
This began on July 11, 1996. He anointed me, and He began to prepare me for the
work He has called me to do. He explained that until all the preparatory work
was completed, the book could not be published. He clearly showed me that He
wanted me to keep a record of all the work He is doing in me so it could be
included in the book.
In addition, the Lord has worked with me during the early evening hours. In
fact, He hardly ever works with me in the mornings any more. At first, the
nightly visits would occur late at night, around 10 P.M. or 11 P.M. Then He
started appearing in the early evening hours. Because of this, He told me to
start going to bed early each evening.
As I prepared for bed, I found that my body would begin to shake with the Lord’s
power around 8:00 P.M. each evening. During the periods of shaking I would read
my Bible and pray. Then, as I would get into bed, my body would undergo
tremendous and violent shaking for five or ten minutes. In the process, my
stomach would tighten, and I would experience spasms in the abdominal region.
All of this happens each evening before the Lord’s visit to my room. The
wonderful anointing of the Holy Spirit falls upon me as well. During these
marvelous visits, the Lord speaks directly and personally to me. Then He begins
the preparatory work in my body. When this happens, I have no control over my
body for a period of two to four hours. The Lord is with me the entire time.
Often He talks with me while my body is shaking violently. Sometimes He tells me
what He is going to do next, and when He senses that my heart is complaining
about His plan, He rebukes me by commanding, “Obey Me!”
He is always careful to reiterate His expectations and plans. Sometimes this
makes me weary, and I feel as if I can’t take any more, but He knows my heart’s
desire is to please Him in all that I do so, I keep on trusting Him.
When these evening sessions first began, I could see the faces of demons all
over the room. Though they were gross and intimidating, I did not fear them. I
would see them flying behind the Lord’s head, but when I rebuked them, they
instantly departed.
Through this process I believe the Lord was teaching me how to protect myself. I
also believe the Lord lets me see His presence the whole time while He is doing
His work so I will learn to focus on Him alone at all times.
He has told me many times that I must focus on Him and His work only. For this
reason, He had me finish the book some time ago and put it away until He was
ready for it to be released. In the meantime, He wanted me to learn to
concentrate on Him and on the preparatory work He is doing in my life.
Completing the book was a very large burden to me, but with God and my husband’s
help, along with the assistance of a Spirit-filled writer, the major portion of
the writing project was completed sometime in February 1997.
SPIRITUAL VISIONS
He also has given me visions of many other natural and spiritual phenomena. Each
vision would be shown to me repeatedly. He also showed me a hailstone as big as
half a door falling from heaven. This vision came in the form of a dream.
Anything the Lord shows me, I can never forget.
In fact, the visions were so multitudinous and varied that they are truly
uncountable. The Lord would take my transformed body to the ocean, and He would
hold my hand as we would walk on the ocean. What a sense of joy that gave to
me--walking and talking with the Lord on top of the sea! Often, I would respond
with laughter.
These visits to the shore were very exciting. It was as if I had become a little
child--the Lord and I would even race to see who could run the fastest. These
marvelous experiences occurred when the Lord took me to the beach, and they were
possible only because the Lord had transformed my body through the intriguing
body-work He does to prepare me for the ministry He has called me to.
A CONSTANT ANOINTING
A couple of times when He was doing this work, I did fall asleep for an hour or
so. As soon as I awakened, though, my body would resume its shaking, and the
work would begin all over again. The Lord was not interested in having me learn
in some easy manner, and I believe this was specifically designed to show me
that the work He is calling me to do will be challenging.
I noticed, also, that the Lord always finishes whatever He begins. Realizing
this, I did not want to fall asleep, but sometimes it was very hard for me to
stay awake.
On some occasions the Lord would work with me for a couple of hours in the early
evening, then I would fall asleep, and He would wake me again at 2 A.M. or 3
A.M. in order to work with me for another two or three hours. When I experienced
such nights, the next day I would be so tired that my face would actually be
swollen from a lack of sleep.
It now seems to me as if the Lord was in a hurry to get the preparatory work
finished. In fact, He kept telling me, “There isn’t much time.” I believe this
is why He spends so many hours with me each night. He is preparing me for what
we all will be facing in these closing days.
THE ANOINTING OIL
I don’t really have control of my hands, or any part of my body, when the Holy
Spirit is doing His anointed work on me and with me. As a result of all of this,
however, I have experienced truly supernatural physical strength. As I pray for
other people, and place my hands upon them, frequently my hands will slap up and
down on their heads or shoulders, because of the Holy Spirit’s power flowing
through me. When I am anointed, no one can hold my hands because of their fast
movement under the power of the Holy Ghost.
On several different nights the Lord poured oil upon me. This precious oil was
in oval vessels that looked like small perfume bottles. The bottles were of many
different colors. He would pour the oil upon me from head to toes, and on my
back as well.
I kept track of this special experience in my journal, and I have found that He
has poured a total of eighty-five bottles of anointing oil upon me. All of the
bottles He used had caps on them except the last one.
Before being bathed in the anointing oil each time, an unusual vision-song would
come forth, and I could see the Lord much more clearly than before. Each time He
poured the oil upon me He told me to remember the bottle’s color so I could
write it down. Sometimes it was hard for me to make out the color, and on those
occasions the Lord would tell me what the color was. Each color seems to have a
special significance to the Lord.
The Lord knows every one of my thoughts, and that’s how he would realize I was
having difficulty distinguishing the colors of the bottles. On some nights He
would pour from seven different bottles, and each had its own distinct color.
Some had a single color, and others had many colors. Each color was uncommonly
beautiful.
As He poured the anointing oil on my body, I would shake, jerk, perspire and
become intensely hot. Groans from deep within my spirit would grow louder, and I
would become breathless. This would continue for about ten minutes, and then I
would rest for five minutes or so.
Then a special song would come forth before the Lord would approach me with the
bottle of oil again. As I mentioned, on some nights He would pour from seven
different bottles of oil. Other times, He would pour from only one. Since that
time I’ve learned that seven is the number of -perfection and wholeness.
When the Lord would say, “I will pour this on your back,” my body would respond
by turning over on my stomach under the power of the Holy Spirit. When He would
say, “This is for your hands,” my body would turn sideways in the direction
where He was standing, and the Holy Spirit would cause me to thrust both of my
hands in His direction.
Many times the Lord would touch my hands with His fiery hands. These were
intense experiences that caused me to feel the heat of God’s presence, and I
would weep. The power and fire of God were so strong during these moments that
my voice became weak and breathless.
SPIRIT SONGS
After a night of such singing, my voice would not be tired or weak the next day
as it might have been were I not singing under the Lord’s direction. The same is
true of my body. After a night of the Lord’s work in my body, I would feel quite
normal, except for the tiredness I sometimes experience.
Some nights, while the Lord would be working with my body and hand movements, my
entire physical being would become black and cold. At first, this scared me and
surprised me, but the Lord’s presence would always wipe the fear away. He would
say, “I’m right beside you; do not fear anything.” There were other occasions
when my entire body would become invisible as the Lord was doing His preparatory
work with me.
Most of the body-work was with my hands, eyes, face and head. Sometimes He would
form my body into the shape of a cross, and He would breathe His breath into my
mouth and nostrils. There were times when He would shoot flames from His eyes
into my eyes. In the process of these special blessings, the anointing of the
Holy Spirit would often be so strong that I wondered if I was dying. I would
respond with deep inner groans and many tears.
During some of these sessions the Lord would both lift my body and lower it. My
body would obey His power by standing up on occasion and turning over at other
times.
As I mentioned, supernatural visions would frequently accompany the body-work.
Once He showed me a mountain. At first, the mountain seemed normal, but then it
turned to fire. The whole mountain was ablaze, and it began to shine like bright
sunlight. Then I noticed that the Lord’s presence was standing in the midst of
the sunlight, and His body formed a cross.
Under the direction of the Holy Spirit, my body took the form of a cross as
well. In fact, it was stretched so severely that I experienced great pain. Each
limb of my body was stretched for at least ten minutes, and I thought the Lord
was punishing me. I wept throughout this memorable experience.
Each type of body-work and the supernatural visions would continue for many
days. Then, when the Lord was ready to move on, they would change to a different
type of work and emphasis. Usually each type of preparatory work would last from
three to five days. Upon completion, He would go back over each thing He did for
me. Many times He would raise and lower my body forty-nine times a night.
When He completed each session, the Lord’s presence stood close to me. Some
nights He simply anointed me with the precious oil of the Holy Spirit.
Throughout each visitation, I would perspire from the heat, and my spirit would
groan. The power of the Holy Spirit was overwhelming--so much so, in fact, that
upon occasion, I felt as if I were losing my mind.
CHRISTMAS EVES
“Lord, why are You wearing such a beautiful gown and crown?” I asked.
“Daughter, it is My birthday,” He responded with a smile.
Whenever the Lord smiles at me, I return the smile automatically. I could not
close my mouth if I wanted to. Though I usually can’t see His face, I am able to
tell when He is happy or sad or angry.
On twenty-eight separate occasions the Lord wore this beautiful golden robe and
crown. At these times it always seemed as if He was especially happy. He wears
these spectacular garments at times of celebration, including each time when a
phase of my body-work would be completed.
When my heart would wonder why He was dressed in such royal garments, He would
say, “I am celebrating, My daughter.” With dancing hands my heart and body would
respond to His desire to celebrate, and my spirit would respond with my special
vision-voice and heavenly Spirit songs.
A GOLDEN
When this was completed, I rested for several days. Then the Lord reappeared and
began to talk with me. For several nights, He simply anointed me. Each of these
anointings lasted for fifteen minutes, then I would rest for five minutes. This
continued over and over for at least seven times each night. Each time I would
lie down and groan like a sick person, and it seemed as if I would lose
consciousness.
CRUCIFIXION
When I saw His crucified body, there was blood streaming down His face and on
His body. The crown of thorns was upon His head. I noticed how large and strong
His body was. His skin was tan and His hair was dark and curly. His muscular
body glistened with sweat.
The Lord’s eyes were vividly penetrating and alive. Even though His body was
unclean and covered with blood, He looked very handsome. I will never forget
this experience. He stood before me with His hands stretched out in the form of
a cross. As before, my body responded by stretching out, and it too took the
shape of a cross.
The power was so heavy that I felt I would die. It was the most amazing
spiritual experience I had ever had. I felt breathless and I cried throughout
it. I had both sadness and joy. But the joy I experienced was so full that I
felt I wanted to die for Him right at that moment.
I could not tell how much time had elapsed, but I knew it must have been a long
time because my arms were stretched out as far as they could be, and it was very
painful. When this vision of His crucifixion and my identification with it was
over, the Lord said, “This was the hardest work of all.” The next night He
empowered me with such a powerful anointing that my body was raised and lowered
seven different times. Many different anointings followed, then I rested for ten
days.
The experience was profoundly moving, and it was a life-changing event for me.
For the first time in my life, I truly comprehended a little bit of what the
Lord went through for me on the cross. In some small measure, I actually felt
the pain He had experienced, and I cried in the anguish of my soul in a way that
must have been what He experienced.
Likewise, I realized more fully than ever before that He went through such
horrors for me so I would be able to live, not perish. The verse that loudly
proclaims my salvation is so meaningful to me: “For
God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever
believes in him should not perish but have everlasting life” (John
3:16). Thank You, Lord, for saving my soul.
UNLOCKING MY BODY
All of this unusual body-work would cause me to feel very tired, because He
would cause my body to rise and kneel before Him in intervals of seven, over and
over again. I would cry the entire time this was going on because His work in my
life was so overwhelming and humbling to me.
At times I was so tired that I could barely stand again. His preparatory work
that took place while I was lying down was so much easier. Many different nights
I would be required to stand for two hours, and each aspect of this body-work,
involving every part of my body, would be repeated seven times.
Thirty-three different times He “unlocked” the various parts of my body that
needed His work of preparation. Some of my “body locks” needed to be “unlocked”
seven different times during each session. When He unlocked my hands, for
instance, they shook so hard that I grew frightened, and when He did the
unlocking of my eyes, they became intensely hot and had to be closed tightly for
at least five minutes.
The Lord would always let me know in advance which area of my body would be
unlocked next. Each part of my body had a special reaction to the unlocking
work. As I mentioned, He unlocked my hands seven times, and the same was true
for my face and head. The remaining thirty-three unlockings were for the rest of
my body.
Each time the Lord pours the anointing oil on me or unlocks the locks of my
body, my physical being responds with violent shaking, jerking, intense heat,
groans and supernatural power that causes my body to be lifted up. All of this
work tightens the sinews and muscles of my body, and it is as if my body is
trying to pull in on itself. When these things happen, my voice takes on a
quality of fright, and I become breathless. Before these things occur, the
unusual spiritual voice comes forth from deep within me.
When the Lord completed this phase of my body-work, He gave me another huge
golden key. I’ve never seen such a big key before, and I believe it symbolizes
how He is unlocking every area of my life so He can use me for His glory.
THE LAST
This time I was frightened because my hands had never shaken like this before,
and it was repeated seven different times. When He had completed this work on my
hands, an unusual voice came forth, and the Lord showed me a key and a lock.
The fact was that He had unlocked my whole body for His service. The last key
and lock were the biggest I had ever seen. He told me that the key would unlock
my whole body. As the key turned in the lock, I saw the lock open, and my body
lifted as it shook and jerked while I perspired profusely. Afterward, my hands
began to shake violently again, and they gestured in the shape of a cross seven
different times.
Then the Lord spoke to me.
“My daughter, I am very pleased with all the body-work in your life. Now you are
ready for the world. Because of your obedience and faith, I was able to complete
this work fully. Thank you for your patience.”
The Lord has frequently told me that the body-work He did with me was the
hardest part. Without His power of healing, I could not have endured it. After
four hours of His continual workmanship, my body would feel so tired that I
wondered how I could possibly go on.
The Lord explained: “One hour of the body work you have gone through is harder
than eight hours of work during the day, because of the anointing.”
I knew this was true, because at the end of each phase of the work, I would feel
dizzy and weak for a long time. I always had to catch up on my sleep and rest.
VISIONS
OF
A second vision then came forth, accompanied by a strong vision-voice. This time
the Lord showed me the whole world once more. The sky was filled with black
clouds. Then it began to storm and rain. The lightning flashed, and many cities
were destroyed. I could see the buildings within these cities collapsing.
My voice intensified, and I began to cry as the Lord told me that all of these
things would begin to come to pass at that time.
“I will destroy many countries with floods, tornadoes and earthquakes in order
to show the people that I am God, and that they need to prepare for My coming.
Many people will suffer, many will divorce, many hearts will be broken for their
loved ones, and many lives will be taken, including many Christians. You must
include these visions in your book, My daughter.”
Countless times He showed me similar visions, and He told me that it is time to
prepare for His coming.
Chapter
18
An
End-Times Prophetess
And
He Himself gave some to be...prophets...
for the equipping of the saints for the work of ministry,
for the edifying of the body of Christ.
--Ephesians
4:11-12
EVERY
TIME THE Lord’s presence comes near, the groaning from deep within my spirit
begins. Words do not come forth, just groans. This permits me to communicate
with the Lord from my heart to His heart, bypassing my voice and mind. Sometimes
we also whisper to each other.
The Lord explained that heart-to-heart communication is the most important kind
of fellowship. Through this, Satan is unable to hear what we are saying. During
each body-work session I would not able to speak directly to the Lord with my
voice, but only with my heart.
“My daughter, you are an End-Times prophetess,” the Lord told me, “and you are
living proof of My Word and My prophecies.”
He went on to explain that it was for this reason that He showed me the writers
with their notebooks in His throne room when I went to heaven with Him. He told
me that many people don’t believe His words and prophecies, and He said even
some Christians do not believe them. Now I realize that everything He shared
with me is a confirmation of the words of His Bible, and the prophecies He gave
me are echoes of His Word.
ABOUNDING JOY
What other people may think about me no longer bothers me. When I go to church,
it is to please the Lord only, not other people. I have learned that a person
cannot truly please the Lord if he or she is worried about what other people
think.
After Easter 1995, some people considered my actions entertainment, because of
all the shaking and jumping I would do under the power of the Holy Spirit.
However, heavenly songs and dancing are included during each worship time now. I
used to wonder what people thought about me, but now I don’t care, just as long
as the Lord is pleased by my obedience. Pastor Larry Randolph prophesied that I
am “godly different,” and he is absolutely right.
MORE
UNLOCKINGS
Each time after regular prayer, His presence comes to me. After He talks with
me, He usually anoints me with very strong power, and I repeat all the hand
movements He did before, and He shows me many visions that He has previously
revealed. He follows all this by working on many different aspects of my
preparation, including the hand movements. He lets me rest between different
phases of the body-work.
The unlocking of the thirty-third lock was quite a different experience from the
other times. This lock was shaped differently than the others, and it was the
biggest lock and key of all. The Lord was wearing a golden crown and robe. He
touched my hands with His hands, and then He said, “You are ordained by your
Lord.”
The next night He made both my hands spin around seven different times, in seven
different ways. This was followed by my unusual vision-voice, and I noticed His
golden apparel. He showed me a silver ball that was so round and shiny it seemed
to be like glass. He held it in his right hand and said, “My daughter, you are a
perfectly made vessel.”
I learned that every time the Lord brought an object to His visits with me, it
symbolized something He was doing in my life. One night, after my bedtime
prayer, the Lord showed me another vision of the sky.
The moon and stars brightened the sky, and I saw the Lord in a shaft of light
that was as bright as the sun. He was wearing a gold crown and robe, and He was
holding a golden ball that was covered with stones, which He was lowering from
heaven. A bright and shiny brilliance surrounded Him.
My special vision-voice came forth, and I saw the Lord before me. He was holding
the ball in both of His hands, then He put it in His right hand and said, “I
will pour this anointing on your head.”
When He removed the top of the ball, steam came out. When He poured it upon me,
I didn’t feel the same strong power I had felt during previous anointings. After
this, He showed me the whole ocean and the world, and He said, “The world is
yours.”
A PILLAR
OF
I rested for a few minutes, and my eyes closed tightly again. This time I saw a
huge pillar of fire coming down from the sky. It fell into the middle of the
ocean. After a few moments more of rest, my eyes closed tightly again, and power
came into my body.
I heard a loud noise in the air, and I saw many airplanes in the sky. They were
shooting huge, oval-shaped missiles. As the missiles were fired, many buildings
were being destroyed. Armed and uniformed people scattered everywhere, and I
began to cry. The Lord explained that this war would begin in 1998.
TIME TO AWAKEN
“I must wake the sleeping people,” He explained. “Many of them are living in the
dark, and when bad things happen, they blame them on Satan. I will make the
hearts of these people tremble because many of them are not seeing or hearing
how soon I am coming for them. The only ones that will hear the trumpet are
those who are ready and waiting for Me. The rest will have to go through the
tribulation.”
A
Immediately after He spoke these words, my eyes closed tightly and I groaned
loudly. Then I saw heaven open, and two persons came down. The area surrounding
these people was as bright as the sun. One was wearing a white robe and holding
a huge bottle with both hands. The Lord was wearing a golden gown and crown.
Then the two people vanished, and my special vision-voice came forth.
After this the Lord stood in front of me. He was holding the huge gold bottle.
It appeared to be made of solid gold, and it did not have a top on it. The Lord
held the bottle in both hands. The enormity of the bottle surprised me, and I
thought that I would barely be able to hold it in both my arms.
Curiosity filled my heart as I reached for the bottle, and it truly did fill my
arms. I realized this was why an angel had to carry it down for the Lord. The
Lord spoke to me: “I will pour it on you from the top of your head to the bottom
of your feet. Your body shall be anointed with fire.”
The minute He started pouring forth the contents of the gold bottle upon me, my
entire body felt like it was on fire, and my voice sounded as if I was sick, and
I began to cry. Then I began to sing, and my hands stretched out sideways, then
raised above my head.
As this was happening I was saying, “Father, thank You for everything You
promised to me.” I couldn’t put my hands down until I had said, “In Jesus’
name.”
Next, my hands raised seven different times to the Father, and I said things I
wanted to say in Jesus’ name. Then I fell prostrate on the floor, and my face
hit the floor as I humbled myself before the Father. I discovered that I
couldn’t raise my head until I said, “In Jesus’ name.”
I soon learned that I could never do these things on my own. Until I say, “In
Jesus’ name,” my hands won’t go down, and my face will not move. I believe the
Lord was teaching me the importance of praying to the Father in Jesus’ name.
I always pray in Jesus’ name for everything, and I believe He wants me to
include this in the book so those who don’t use Jesus’ name will understand. The
Lord then told me that the angel who had assisted Him was Michael.
THE ANGEL MICHAEL
Through the heart-to-heart communication that we had established, I asked the
Lord if I could clearly see Michael. Just then my eyes closed very tightly, and
the groaning from my spirit grew very loud. My body moved backward against the
bed. Then I saw Michael standing in the backyard.
Within seconds he was standing before me, and his head almost touched the
ceiling. Just as the Lord had described him, Michael had blond hair and deep
blue eyes. His complexion was very fair, and he had a wonderful smile on his
face. He said, “Choo Nam, you are my Lord’s precious daughter, and you are
pleasing Him.” With that, he smiled once more and left. The thing about him that
I remember most clearly was his sparkling, deep blue eyes. His beautiful smile
gave me a sense of joy and peace.
ANOTHER VISIT TO HEAVEN
One thing He did not show me again was hell. I believe He didn’t want me to
re-experience such a horrible, hideous scene. Truly, I can never forget anything
the Lord has ever shown me or told me.
Jesus told His disciples: “These things I have
spoken to you while being present with you. But the Helper, the Holy Spirit,
whom the Father will send in My name, He will teach you all things, and bring to
your remembrance all things that I said to you” (John
14:25-26).
That was exactly what was taking place in my life, and the Holy Spirit’s work of
remembrance continues in my life to the present.
Chapter
19
Growing Confidence
But
let patience have its perfect work,
that you may be perfect and complete,
lacking nothing.
--James
1:4
On May 7, 1998, the Lord came to me wearing a gold robe and a gold crown. He
stood in front of me, and my body had such a strong anointing imposed upon it
that at first I grew frightened. I saw the Lord’s right hand raised up, and both
my hands stretched out toward Him. He said, “I am blessing you for all the work
I have prepared for you to do.”
From July 11, 1996, until the present the Lord has done much work in my life.
I’ve tried to detail all of this in the book by writing down each step. The Lord
told me to record His work and His words under the guidance of the Holy Spirit.
At first, it all seemed too hard to believe--the special gifts, the wonderful
visitations, the prophetic visions, the trips to heaven and the supernatural
events. It all seemed too good to be true.
Looking back over all that I have experienced, I realize that the Lord was
taking me through a special growth and grooming process of preparation for
ministry. As a result, my faith has soared and my hope has exploded within me.
Now I believe everything He tells me and shows to me. He has kept every promise,
including all the promises about the book. He gave me the title for the book,
and He led me to a Spirit-filled writer who has helped me polish some of my
words and phrases. Knowing that everything He has said is true makes waiting all
the more difficult.
After the vision of heaven, the Lord fulfilled all the things that needed to be
done until now. His presence would always appear after each and every one of my
prayer times. That was His promise, and He was completely trustworthy. About two
years ago, when I was experiencing some unhappiness about matters at my church,
I prayed earnestly to the Lord. I needed His wisdom and His guidance.
I knew that the Bible’s promise was true: “If any
of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and
upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing
wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind
and tossed” (James
1:5-6, kjv).
In spite of my belief in that promise, it seemed as if the heavens were becoming
as brass when I prayed. I could not see the Lord or hear His voice, and I
wondered if I would ever be able to see Him again. I began to weep. After
sobbing and screaming in a loud voice that called out to Jesus over and over
again for a period of fifteen minutes or more, the Lord reappeared to me.
That day, I learned something vitally important. He showed me that my heart must
be cheerful and clean in order to experience His presence and to hear His voice.
I believe that is why the Lord removed from my life contact with all the people
I knew since He started taking me to heaven until the present. He doesn’t want
anything to interrupt my mind while He is training me for the work He has for
me.
PRAYER,
Each time I pray, at the end of my prayer time my stomach tightens, my body
shakes, my spirit groans and then the Lord appears. When He departs, my body
goes through the same manifestations it experiences before He appears to me.
After all the body-work was completed, the Lord would visit me every day at
dinner time. My husband, Roger, always prays at dinnertime, and I agree with him
in prayer by praying in tongues. As we do this, the Lord’s presence appears
right on time, then He departs at the end of prayer. He always comments about
the food, and even jokes with me sometimes. I usually laugh at His wonderful
humor.
The Lord usually tells me to eat anything I want, and He explains that in heaven
I will not be able to eat many of things I enjoy here. Roger knows what I
experience at these times because he sees my body shaking. Each time the
anointing is so strong that my body feels like it is on fire. When dinner
consists of seafood and vegetables, the Lord always tells me that they are good,
nutritious foods.
WHO THE LORD IS TO ME
He is such a patient listener, no matter how long I talk. He never interrupts
me. I soon discovered that He knows everything there is to know about me. He
often reminds me of my plans for a given day.
It has now been almost two and one half years that I have been living under the
Lord’s control. I always endeavor to obey His ways instead of my own, and I find
that I am very pleased with everything, but I still struggle at times with
impatience.
Jesus is my best friend, and I find Him to be very human. I can talk to Him
anytime or anywhere. He even told me that I can ask Him any kind of question,
but I must not question Him when He asks me to do something.
Even though He is my best friend, I am very humbled in His presence. I
reverentially fear and respect Him very much, because I know He is God. At the
beginning, I asked to see His presence more clearly and to hear His voice more
distinctly. He responded, “My daughter, you see My spirit.”
Because He is a Spirit, I am not able to see Him clearly at all times. Whenever
His presence becomes vivid to me, I am almost overwhelmed by the strong power of
His anointing upon my life.
During some of the body-work sessions, I am able to make out the Lord’s presence
more clearly than usual. When this happens, the accompanying anointing is
tremendously powerful. Since the Lord showed me heaven and the pit of hell, I
have not been the same. Now, whenever I see the unsaved or I am aware of
lukewarmness in a Christian’s life, my heart begins to ache for them because I
know what it takes to get into God’s kingdom.
The urgency I feel for souls keeps me motivated at all times. Now I even want to
help my enemies whenever I can. The Lord has repeated to me several times what
is going to happen to people after the judgment.
He explained that only about twenty percent of Christians are actually pleasing
Him. He has assured me, however, that He will give His people a final chance to
purify themselves before He comes for us, and He explained that this is why He
chose me to write this book.
He wants me to serve as living proof of the Bible and His prophecies, because
many people do not believe what they read in the Bible, nor do they believe He
is coming soon for His people. He also said that this book would be a tool for
the salvation of millions of souls.
NO FEAR!
My body and my mouth were sealed while the Lord was doing the necessary
body-work and preparatory teaching in my life. The Lord told me that He wanted
me to keep all this to myself until a later time that He would reveal. The
timing has to be just right because I’m sure there are many people who would not
believe me if I were to tell them what has happened.
After I experienced the visions and other supernatural phenomena, my writer
pointed out some Scriptures that help to verify the experiences God gave to me.
At the time, I did not know the Scriptures well enough to know where such
information could be found.
In fact, I used to complain to the Lord that I did not know enough to be used by
Him. Frequently I would ask Him, “Why did You choose me, Lord?”
He answered very clearly: “It is because you are so teachable that I have chosen
you.”
He explained that I would not do anything on my own because I understood that I
needed Him in everything. That, of course, is the key to progress in the
spiritual life. It is also the key to being used by the Lord--to remain open to
Him and all He has in store for us.
Now, when I read the Bible, I can understand some things very clearly, whereas
before I felt almost blinded to the truth. I have found that I can memorize
Bible verses with great ease, and I have memorized close to 300 of my favorite
Scriptures. The Lord helped because I have so much desire for His Word. This was
also needed for witnessing and meditating. I realize that without knowing God’s
Word, it is hard to witness.
Throughout the many years of training, the Lord has disciplined me, tested me
and even disappointed me to determine just how strong my faith actually is.
He removed all ungodly influences (including people) from my life. Sometimes He
even permitted sickness to come back to ones He had previously healed so He
could see how strong my faith in Him and my love for Him actually are. At times,
He even permitted me to grow disappointed so He could see how impatient and
angry I would become; but even in such circumstances I have never loved Him or
trusted Him less, no matter how disappointed I became.
I cried in His presence countless times, asking Him why He was making me wait so
long for the fulfillment of His promises. There were a few times when I thought
He was going to fulfill His promise in a given week, only to discover that I had
to go through the same training processes I had already gone through. It caused
me so much disappointment that I actually wanted to die.
Sometimes I feel so run down that I want to give up everything the Lord
promised. At times I have felt that I heard a wrong voice. Several times I asked
Him if I was hearing other voices or my own voice. His voice would reflect
disappointment, as He would remind me that I was hearing everything from my Lord
Jesus Christ of Nazareth.
When He said these words, instantaneous joy would come so quickly that I would
forget all of my discouragement. If it weren’t for His talking with me, I don’t
think I would have endured.
During His training, I cried numerous times. When He was finished, however, He
said: “Choo Nam, you have passed your test by scoring more than 100 percent.”
His words of praise and affirmation thrilled my soul. It was a three-year course
for ministry, and I can honestly say I never disobeyed the Lord once. He knew I
was always available for Him to do His work.
No matter how difficult the work became, nor how disappointed I was, I always
knew deep and abiding joy and peace. After my visits to the heavenly kingdom, I
feel as if I now live in the kingdom of God. All I think about is what I can do
to please the Lord, and I will do whatever it takes. Things of this earth mean
nothing to me now.
Often, I’ve asked the Lord to take me home permanently, but He has refused by
saying that there is much work for me to do. Since January 1996, my daily life
has been lived entirely for God. He is first, last and everything in between. He
is my all. I normally pray four or five hours a day, but during the times of
body-work, I spent between seven and nine hours a day with the Lord, and
sometimes even more.
MY LOVING HUSBAND
Without His agreement, our marriage could never have survived. Roger is a true
help to me in every respect, and he is a great support in my ministry.
Roger and I know that without God we are helpless. With Him, however, we both
know that we can accomplish all things. There is nothing that is impossible with
our perfect God. He knows everything there is to know about us. He even knows
what we have need of before we express those needs to Him. Jesus said, “Your
Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him” (Matthew
6:8, KJV).
We have chosen to put God first in our lives. Jesus said, “Seek
ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall
be added unto you” (Matthew
6:33, KJV). This wonderful promise has proved itself true in our lives over
and over again.
I must admit that sometimes it’s not easy to live a fully spiritual life, always
putting God first; but I’ve learned that I cannot do anything without the Lord’s
permission. He always tells me to stay focused on Him and the work He is
preparing me for. He warns me not to put anything or anyone in front of those
goals.
It’s been difficult, but I’ve learned that keeping my mind stayed on Him is the
source of perfect peace, as the prophet Isaiah pointed out. If anything is
bothering me, I’m not able to focus on Him, and I lose my peace. I know this is
not God’s will for me, because Jesus said: “Peace
I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto
you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid” (John
14:27, KJV).
The Lord is always a present help in our lives, even when we can’t see or hear
Him. “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today,
and forever” (Hebrews
13:8). He is living in us, and that is how He knows everything about us. I
have learned that when we pray to Him or worship Him, He wants us to focus only
on Him.
Chapter
20
The Heavens Opened Up
But he, being full of the Holy Spirit,
gazed into heaven and saw the glory of God,
and Jesus standing at the right hand of God,
and said, “Look! I see the heavens opened and the
Son of Man standing at the right hand of God!”
--Acts
7:55-56
ON
At first everything was bright, and then I saw all of heaven. It was a place of
purity and whiteness, and the roads and buildings were immaculately clean.
He took me into heaven once more, and He began to show me things one by one. A
brilliance like sunlight was everywhere.
Then the Lord showed me all the oceans of the world and the whole earth. Snow
was covering the earth. The Lord explained: “I must purify My people before I
bring them to My kingdom. Unless they are pure-hearted, they cannot see My
kingdom.”
Then I remembered one of the Beatitudes: “Blessed
are the pure in heart, for they shall see God” (Matthew
5:8).
My arms stretched out sideways, making a crosslike form out of my body. This
lasted for at least ten minutes. I cried throughout that time span, but I wasn’t
sure if my tears were coming from gratitude, joy or pain. The Lord was repeating
some of the previous lessons, and He reiterated that He wanted me to put them
all down in the book.
This helps me to better understand the title He gave to this book, Heaven Is So
Real! By repeating these lessons and experiences in my life, I grew to know
exactly how real heaven is.
THE THRONE OF GOD
Both the Father and the Son were wearing white. I couldn’t see their faces, but
I heard a voice saying: “Choo Nam, I am releasing you to do the work I have
prepared you for. You will serve Me now. I am pleased with everything about
you.”
Hearing this confirmation was more thrilling than words can tell. After this
vision of heaven vanished, the Lord’s presence appeared once more, and He
repeated what the Father had said to me. It was as if I was being launched into
the service God had called me to, and it was wonderful to know this was
happening.
ANGELS
WATCHING
Above the stars I saw clouds, and above the clouds I saw heaven. The brightness
of heaven was astounding, and its vastness is indescribable. It is truly an
endless expanse that goes all around the earth. Whenever the Lord shows heaven
to me, I respond with constant joyful singing.
This time when the Lord showed heaven to me, he also showed me a multitude of
angels flying everywhere. I noticed, also, that the angels of heaven were flying
throughout the atmosphere of earth as well. The Lord told me that the angels I
saw flying all around the earth were watching over His people.
Some of the visions God imparted to me came after the Lord made my fingers touch
my eyes more than a thousand times in two months. He took me through each step
seven different times.
Whenever this happened I would see the most beautiful sparkles, like diamonds,
then I would see the beautiful stones of heaven. One stone, in particular,
looked like an eyeball. At first, it appeared to be a very dark purple, then it
changed to lighter and lighter colors until it looked like a sparkling, clear
diamond. It is the most beautifully colored stone I’ve ever seen. It almost
seemed to be on my hand, because I could see its sparkles so clearly.
CHRISTMAS EVE MEMORIES WITH THE LORD
I can honestly say that I will never forget anything the Lord showed me or said
to me. He often repeated things to help me develop patience, and He reminded me
that without patience, no one might truly serve Him.
He pointed out that salvation is an unmerited gift of His grace, but receiving
other special gifts requires hard work. All the gifts are free, but we must
practice patience to obtain them. Everything in our lives must be according to
His way, not our way. We must obey Him, no matter what it takes.
He explained that during His time on this earth He lived only to obey His
Father’s will. He was not interested in pursuing His own will or plans, only
God’s. He also pointed out to me that those to whom He imparts special gifts for
ministry must pay a higher price than others. He concluded by saying, “Even if
you don’t want to do this work, you have to do so, because I have chosen you to
be an End-Time prophetess.”
As I mentioned before, the Lord is so understanding of my needs, even when I
complain. He always stands there and listens to everything I say. When I finish,
He says: “My daughter, I understand how you feel, but I must do it this way. It
has to be in My way and in My time.” After His gentle rebukes I always feel
humbled, and I respond by repenting of my impatience, my questioning and my lack
of understanding.
A NEW YEAR DAWNS
On
He told me that He was celebrating my work. We conversed for a while, then my
hands stretched toward Him, and He put His hands on top of my hands. He said
simply, “Bless you.”
As He said this, the power seemed so strong that I felt my whole body was
merging with Him. I sobbed under the intense anointing of that moment, and then
my hands once more rested on my chest as I quieted down.
The period from January 9 through
THE POWER OF PRAYER
After this session of body-work was finished, the Lord changed back into His
normal white gown. He proceeded to tell me that He was revealing all the work He
had prepared for me to do. From this time forth, He explained, I must only pray
in tongues to reveal continually all the work He prepared and all His promises
to me. When He begins my dancing ministry, I will have fellowship only with Him
and will pray for the work. He pointed out that I would not have as much time
for prayer.
For many years I’ve been engaged in intercessory prayer seven days a week. It
takes nearly two hours for me to pray for the people God puts on my heart, and
for all the nations of the world. I said, “Lord, it will be hard for me not to
pray for all these people.”
He responded, “It is time for them to pray for you.”
Then He proceeded to tell me how to pray most effectively. “Choo Nam, as you
begin to pray, always praise the Father first, and then start to pray in tongues
for your work and ministry.” He further encouraged me to take my stand upon His
promises so the enemy would not ever be able to steal the promises from me.
As the Master taught me more about prayer, I realized how very important it is
in each of our lives. He told me to pray in tongues when I rise in the morning
until the flow ceases each Sunday before I go to church. Then he urged me to go
to church thirty minutes early each time, and to pray in tongues without
interruption until the worship begins.
Some people don’t understand why I do this, but the ones who do understand are
those who have a deep, personal walk with the Lord. They understand what I mean
when I say that Jesus is more real to me than I am to myself.
He listens so very patiently when I talk to Him. No matter how bad a given set
of circumstances may seem, all I have to do is to talk it over with Him, then
the situation gets better. I talk to Him in the Spirit, but to me, He is so
human and real that it’s as if I’ve entered an entirely new dimension of life.
No one understands me like Jesus does. I value Him above life itself.
My church work now consists only of praying for the church, its people, the
pastors and so on. I do so daily, and I worship the Lord with all my heart
during the church services. During those precious times of worship I am totally
oblivious to those around me.
I usually see the Lord walking around the front of the church with a very happy
face. That is why I frequently find myself laughing heartily during worship.
During those times I give every ounce of my energy and attention to the Lord,
and I believe that’s what worship really is.
REMAIN QUIET UNTIL THE PROPER TIME
Sometimes this realization made me want to leave my church and go to another
church where no one knew me. I almost wanted to hide from others, because I am a
very sensitive person, and I hate for others to think I’m avoiding them.
It all required supernatural patience. I realized that many might not believe me
about my revelation of heaven, but I was not concerned about such matters,
because I knew my Lord Jesus would take care of it as He had said He would. Now
I know how Jesus felt when no one believed Him, when He walked this earth.
Realizing what He had to go through for me always makes me feel better when I’m
misunderstood or judged by others.
A POLISHED VESSEL
On
He was careful to warn me not to let anyone interrupt me. His direction was
clear, “You may go earlier, but no later than 9:30.” This, I realized, must have
been the reason for the new tongue He had given to me about ten days before.
A week later, the Lord told me to do the same things. About ten minutes before
the worship service began, I saw the Lord standing on the platform, and He was
wearing the beautiful gown and crown He always wears on special occasions. He
looked very happy, and the minute I saw His presence I experienced a heavy
spiritual anointing.
I could barely stand up during worship times. After church, I prayed as usual,
and I asked the Lord why He was wearing the special vestments at church that
morning. He answered, “I have opened the door for your work to begin.”
THE
I was very disappointed, and I cried and complained before Him when I returned
home. For at least one hour the Lord listened to me, and when I finished my
outpouring, I humbled myself in repentance. The Lord simply said that I must
have misunderstood Him. Despite all these negative feelings, however, it was the
strongest anointing I’d ever experienced during a worship time.
On
I have seen enough of this world, and everything it has to offer pales in
insignificance compared with the light of the heavenly vision God has graciously
given me. Just seeing my Lord and serving Him for the rest of my life are enough
for me, I realized, and I began to weep. I really meant every word, and the Lord
knew my thoughts. He said, “My daughter, you are doubly blessed.”
Though I wasn’t exactly sure what that meant, I knew I had been telling the Lord
that if I ever had to exchange my life for this book, I would be honored to do
so. My life in this world holds very little meaning for me now. I only want
everyone to read the book, and to discover what it takes to enter the kingdom of
God.
Chapter
21
A
Fool for God
But
God has chosen the foolish things
of the world to put to shame the wise.
--1
Corinthians 1:27
ON THE FIRST day of spring, 1999, the Lord told me many things during worship,
and I almost made a fool of myself. Usually during worship times, my hands will
move in every direction as I participate in the heavenly dancing and singing,
but on this Sunday morning, I couldn’t even lift my hands during the entire
worship service, but my body was powerfully anointed throughout the time. I was
confused by this turn of events.
In fact, the whole experience made me feel miserable. It was about the fourth
time I had felt very unhappy since the Lord had started showing me the heavenly
visions. I still had peace, but my mind was somewhat disturbed, even after the
service when I was in the presence of the Lord.
After church, I complained to the Lord, and I did so again before dinnertime,
but the Lord remained silent. I felt increasingly miserable. Suddenly the
thought came to me that it was Satan who was doing this to me, so I cast out the
devil in Jesus’ name, and joy came back to me instantaneously.
I rejoiced with great smiles and happiness; then I asked the Lord for
forgiveness. He responded: “My daughter, you do not know how to protect
yourself. Many Christians do not know how to cast out the enemy as you just did,
and you must include this experience in your book.
“It is very important for every Christian to know how to cast the enemy out.
When you are sick or you have other problems in your life, first you cast out
the devil and then you pray to the Father in My name.”
What an important teaching that was for me! It soon was followed by the Lord
teaching me about judging others. I used to wonder why some Spirit-filled
believers have so many problems with earthly things. I didn’t really think badly
toward them, but I must admit that I did find myself wondering about it. I would
think that perhaps these Christians were living against God’s will, and for this
reason, bad things would happen to their loved ones. Then God used my own
daughter to teach me something about this attitude.
My daughter and I had a very close relationship, and we were best friends until
suddenly our relationship stopped about three years ago. She is a Spirit-filled
Christian and we thought she had good marriage, but suddenly she and her husband
were having problems.
Eventually my daughter divorced her husband. They had two children. It had
seemed as if they had everything they needed and wanted--more than most
people--but they lost everything as a result of their marital problems and
subsequent divorce. Though my daughter was successful in her job, she was
surrounded by unbelievers and lived a completely ungodly life. As a result, she
had all kinds of problems.
Before their marriage problems began, I had noticed how my daughter was moving
far from the Lord. Each time I mentioned the Lord to her, she didn’t want to
hear about Him or talk about Him. She went to church once a week with her
children and read the Bible and prayed, but otherwise she lived a worldly life.
Before her problems began, she had taken my advice, but suddenly she quit
wanting to hear anything I had to say. She was a completely changed person.
Roger and I felt that we never really knew her. We felt that she had lost all of
her principles.
It gave me a measure of comfort to know the Lord was watching her behavior, but
I knew He would not do anything for her until she repented and gave herself
totally to Him. God will never force any of us to do anything that we don’t want
to do.
The Lord taught us many things through our daughter. Since becoming a Christian,
I have not believed in divorce or in doing ungodly things knowingly. Therefore,
I was very ashamed about my daughter’s divorce and her ungodly life. It broke my
heart so much that she was hurting our Lord Jesus. This was the hardest thing
that had happened to us since we were saved, but we never blamed the Lord once.
We humbled ourselves because we knew He would take care of everything in His way
perfectly.
I believe the Lord didn’t like my shameful thoughts about this matter, and He
gave me no choice but to include my daughter’s story in this book. I had already
promised Him that no matter what the situation, I would obey Him all the days of
my life. Therefore, I never questioned Him about why I had to do this. I only
said: “If this is what you want, Lord, I will do it.”
Now her life is settled and our relationship is like it used to be, but her life
is so busy that she doesn’t have time for herself or others. I am most concerned
that she doesn’t have time for the Lord.
After the revelation of heaven I had received and experienced, the Lord
mentioned to me several times that there will be many divorces, many broken
families and many people dying. Among them, He explained, will be many
Christians.
I learned the things that happen to our children may have nothing at all to do
with a parent’s life with God. The Lord explained it this way, “Even many
faithful Christians and their loved ones have bad things happen sometimes.
Judging others is one of the worst sins. No one has the right to judge others,
no matter what the situation is, and until you learn through your own
experience, this is a hard truth to understand.”
From that moment on, no matter what ungodly things may happen in people’s lives,
I choose never to think anything evil toward them. Rather, I choose to have
compassion on them, as Paul commanded: “Brethren,
if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in
the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. Bear ye
one another’s burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ” (Galatians
6:1-2, KJV).
WORSHIP TIMES
Then, on March 28, I couldn’t move my hands or my mouth, and I cried during the
entire service with such joy and humbleness because I knew it was the Holy
Spirit who was controlling my body. The Lord told me I should not ever do
anything on my own when worship begins, so I always would sit there until the
Holy Spirit would move upon me.
On this occasion, my body was powerfully anointed, and I stood up, but I could
not lift my hands throughout the entire worship time. When the worship ended, my
hands and mouth released the Lord’s power.
On April 11, 1999, the Lord told me in the morning that it would be a special
day, so I geared up for action in the realm of miracles. Instead, the Lord came
with His gold crown and robe, and He stood by the pulpit for at least twenty
minutes. That alone was miracle enough, I reasoned.
I prayed the entire time under a very heavy anointing. I could not move my hands
or dance throughout the entire worship time.
On April 18, 1999, the Lord instructed me about what I should do that morning
after I prayed in tongues for a half hour before worship. He told me not to move
my body in my own way but to sit and wait, so that is exactly what I did.
Before the first song was over, my body stood up, but I couldn’t move any part
of it. Suddenly heavenly songs came forth, and the Holy Spirit moved my body to
the front of the worship team, and my body turned toward the congregation and I
started to dance with my heavenly song.
When worship was over, my singing and dancing stopped, and I returned to my seat
with the Lord’s permission. During the whole time while I was dancing my eyes
were closed, fixed only on Jesus. I felt such unspeakable joy throughout the
service. Ordinarily I am a very shy person, but I felt stunned with such a
strong anointing this time that I didn’t care what people thought or said.
The Lord directed me to tell the pastor that there will be many surprises and
blessings coming for the church, and that the dance was under the prompting of
the Holy Spirit. It was one of the happiest days of my life--a day I had long
awaited because the Lord promised that this dance would be the beginning of my
ministry.
I also saw a vision that day, after He started my body-work. I saw myself
standing on a rock, looking down at the endless ocean. I was wearing a white
gown, as I enjoyed the vision by dancing and singing on the rock.
Rachel in Heaven
“Rachel was chosen for End-Time use,” He said, “and she was chosen before she
was born. Through her, I plan to touch millions of souls, both young and old.”
Before this I had been crying for Rachel, because it blessed me so much to know
how she had stood up for her Lord in the face of death. I knew she was with Him
in heaven, and that knowledge brought great joy to me. I have never felt sorry
about how she died because I knew where she went after death. Whoever dies for
our Lord Jesus experiences the greatest blessings of all.
The Lord told me many things about Rachel, but when I awoke the next morning in
order to write the experience in the book, I completely forgot her name. No
matter how hard I tried, her name would not come to me, so I thought maybe it
wasn’t that important for me to include her in the book.
After my morning prayer, while the Lord and I were talking, I told Him about how
her name would not come back to me. He whispered, “Rachel,” and I’ve never
forgotten her name again. The Lord said: “Rachel is happier with Me than she
ever was on earth, and I will bless her family. Too often people blame every bad
thing that happens on Satan. If Rachel’s death were Satan’s will, My name would
never have been brought up before she died. Satan has no power over My people if
I don’t allow him to.
“Each life has a special purpose in this world. That is why I use some people in
special ways. So, don’t think that because someone is a faithful Christian that
they will live long and perfect lives on earth. If I have to take one life in
order to save another, I will do so.
“As I said before, I will have to take many lives before I return. Among them
will be many Christians. Salvation is that important to Me. But always remember
that I never want to see anyone perish.”
REBUKED
The pastor grabbed my arm and took me back to my seat. I began to cry, because I
knew he was hurting my Lord, but I was not ashamed or angry about what he did to
me. Nonetheless, I felt very bad for my pastor, because it was the enemy that
did it to him.
The dance I do during times of worship is not an ordinary dance. Because the
Lord had worked with my body and hands for so many months, great power was built
up within me, and the Lord directed each and every movement of my dancing. When
I dance, I don’t move my own hands, but the Holy Spirit moves them for me. I
never try to stop my hands on my own; I let the Holy Spirit stop them.
Each step and movement is executed seven times, and I could never make these
moves on my own. The Holy Spirit guides each part. It is for this reason that I
go to church at least thirty minutes before worship begins, and I also pray two
hours or more before I go to church, by the Lord’s direction.
Then, every Monday the Lord takes me to the beach in my transformed body, and
after we talk I kneel before Him. Following this, I dance before Him with a
heavenly song; it is the same dance that He requires of me during church
services.
Dancing, therefore, has become very important to the Lord, and I know it is part
of the ministry He has given. There is so much power in my body, and after the
dance, I have no strength and I can hardly stand.
After I was rebuked, I went home and talked with the Lord. I learned that He was
very unhappy with my pastor. He said: “He didn’t believe you because the devil
got to him. He quenched My Holy Spirit. You must never return to that church.”
For almost one month I had been dancing in front of the church, and the Lord had
planned many blessings for that church. The devil ruined it.
“Only about 20 percent of churches are putting Me first; the rest of them are
worrying about what people say and how much money they will have. Many churches
are not concerned about reaching out to lost souls at all. That is the most
important thing to Me.
“I must tell you, daughter, that many pastors will go into the valleys I showed
you, then their congregations will follow. Any pastor who mistreats My special
anointed servants and My prophets will not be blessed. But someone with a
special blessing from Me can bring blessing to an entire church. You must put
all this in your book, Choo Nam.”
I begged the Lord not to require this of me, because I was worried about the
effect it would have on the pastor, but the Lord reminded me that I needed to
obey Him at all times. He pointed out that He wants other churches to know these
things as well.
The pastor is a very anointed and loving person, but he doubted me because Satan
came between him and me. We had been attending that church for more than four
years, and had missed only one Sunday service because of a heavy snowfall.
My ministry at the church had been in the form of intercessory prayer, and my
husband contributed a great deal of work to the building program. Roger was also
the head usher, and we truly loved the pastor and church very much, but one
day’s experience changed everything.
A NEW BEGINNING
On May 16, 1999, I knew I could never go back to the first church again, and I
believed the Lord would lead us to another church. My mind began to think about
Bethel, and during the prayer before dinner, the Lord whispered, “Bethel.”
That confirmed it, and my heart began to desire to go there for worship. That
night we attended services at Bethel, and I experienced a warm and wonderful
anointing. In fact, the anointing was so intense that my dress was soaked with
perspiration.
On May 23, we attended the Sunday service at Bethel, but we had misunderstood
the time of the service. We were thirty minutes late for worship, but the minute
I sat down, the intense anointing of God’s Holy Spirit was all over me once
more. Indeed, it was uncontrollable, even though I had missed the opportunity to
pray and dance before the service. To the Lord, that half hour of praying in
tongues before worship is extremely important.
On May 30, 1999, we attended Bethel again, and this time I danced freely during
the worship service. While I was dancing at our old church, I had felt quite
uncomfortable.
The Lord had explained to me that there had been a great deal of bickering about
my dancing in front of the worship team at the old church. I’m sure my
discomfort had come from the Holy Spirit on those occasions. The Lord reminded
me: “Any church that doesn’t let the Holy Spirit move the church body freely
cannot be blessed. I plan to pour out a much stronger anointing upon the church
before I return, and the churches had better be prepared for it.”
The Lord told me that He would talk to me after the worship service about some
very important things. He told me to talk to the writer about the book. He asked
me to send out the manuscript for the body-work and to make a list of all the
heavenly visions He has given to me over the past three years of training.
Though I had often mentioned the book to the Lord, He always told me that He
would take care of it in His time and that I should not be concerned about it.
The Lord was giving me some release about the book, and I was very excited.
He also told me to give a list of my heavenly visions and to share my spiritual
experiences with our new pastor, Pastor Wolfson.
After three and a half years with the Lord, I realize that my thoughts and
actions are no longer my own. My entire life belongs to God. My thinking, my
feelings and my behaviors all have changed. I have so much compassion for lost
and needy souls, and my heart aches for anyone who does not know the Lord.
Now I know that when I please my Lord and always put Him first, everything in my
life will work out. My wonderful Lord has transformed me inside out, and He has
taught me many amazing things about His ways. No one can make me angry any
longer because the Lord’s great love in my life enables me to forgive him or
her.
“I will love thee, O LORD, my strength. The LORD
is my rock, and my fortress, and my deliverer; my God, my strength, in whom I
will trust; my buckler, and the horn of my salvation, and my high tower. I will
call upon the LORD, who is worthy to be praised: so shall I be saved from mine
enemies” (Psalms
18:1-3, KJV).
PART
THREE
Three Years of
Ministry Training
Chapter 22
The Time Is Short
And
the Lord God of the holy prophets
sent His angel to show His servants
the things which must shortly take place.
--Revelation
22:6 (emphasis added)
ON AUGUST 11, 1999, after my bedtime prayer, a very special anointing came with
the Lord’s presence, and it turned out to be a beautiful heavenly song with
wonderful words.
Then the Lord said, “Choo Nam, I have a surprise for you.” The minute He said
this, my vision-voice came, and I beheld the Lord’s presence. He was wearing the
golden gown and crown as He stood before me.
My body became much stronger, and a sense of amazing power came over me. The
Lord directed me to stretch my hands toward Him, and as I did so my hands moved
toward Him under His power. I saw He was holding a huge gold key. Then He said,
“I am giving you this gold key for your miracle work.”
When He put the key in my hand, my body jumped and shook. I was breathless as a
result of the anointing, and I started crying. Then my hand closed. Both of my
hands joined together and returned to my chest for a while. Next, my hands shook
uncontrollably for several minutes.
The Lord changed into His regular gown and then told me that every one of His
promises was being released. He said: “The key I gave you was the last one. You
are surprised by the world, and you are my very blessed child.”
Before bedtime, on December 8, 1999, after I had finished praying, the Lord
began talking to me. He usually talks about my work and His plans for me, and
how soon He’ll start the work He has prepared me for; but tonight He was letting
me know why He has to publish the book soon. He said, “Heaven Is So Real will be
the last chance for people to realize how soon I am coming for My people.”
He also said, “If the disobedient people don’t wake up, they will not hear the
trumpet sound, and they will have to go through the tribulation.” He then went
on to explain that He has been warning people through events related to school
children, but that we have only feared Him for a short time before going back to
our old ways.
He continued: “I have been giving them many signs to bring prayer back into the
schools, but people are not really trying to do it. I will never force anyone’s
mind. I can only give them signs so they will know what I want them to do.
“I have given enough warning for people to know what I want them to do for so
long. I cannot wait forever for those who don’t want to be ready for Me. I am
coming for those who are ready for Me, and this will happen sooner then they
expect.”
The Lord said I must put these words in the book.
INDESCRIBABLE JOY
In the very instant when He said this, the heavenly songs came forth, and I
began to dance before Him. This continued for at least thirty minutes. During
this entire time I was dancing and singing. The anointing was so strong that all
I could think about was that I wanted Him to take me home at that very moment. I
was crying, but I also was smiling at my Lord, because the joy was
indescribable.
THE LORD AWAITS THOSE READY FOR HIM
On
AN ANOINTING OF POWER
At the end of the prayer time, the Lord told me to get up at 5 A.M. on Sunday
and to praise the Father first. He wanted me then to pray for all His promises,
in tongues, and for my ministry, then to go to church before 9:30 and start to
pray. He told me that I could go to church early, but not later than 9:30 A.M.
He also told me not to allow myself to be interrupted by anyone.
“When you begin to pray, do not do anything on your own until you complete the
dance,” He directed. “You should know all the procedures about this dance.”
The minute I walked into the sanctuary on January 9, I felt as if I were on
fire, and I began to cry before I started to pray. I gave praise to the Father,
and as I began to pray, I saw the Lord’s presence. He was dressed in His golden
gown and crown, and He was standing on the pulpit, smiling at me.
He said simply, “I am opening the door for your miracle-work ministry.”
I began dancing before the congregation. I danced only four times at the morning
services in this church during the early days when I first began attending. As
time went on, however, I began to dance at the evening service every Friday
while they were having a revival at Bethel. I continued to do this until they
moved to the new church, Church for All Nations. There, I didn’t do the miracle
dance for almost two months.
NO TIME TO WAIT
He also reminded me that He has given people every chance to come to know Him,
and He has shown many signs to people in an effort to help them to realize He is
God. He went on: “But people do not fear Me, and many of those who know My words
don’t believe Me enough to live according to My commandments. But I will give
them another chance through your book and many other signs.”
After He spoke these words, so strong a power came upon me that my eyes closed
very tightly and a very loud voice came forth from my innermost being. It was so
loud that it could be heard throughout the whole house, and this caused me to
cry.
The Lord then showed me His vision for the earth very quickly. I saw many tall
buildings falling throughout the whole world. After this, dark clouds, wind and
lightning spread around the whole earth followed by rain, floods and tornadoes
everywhere. After this, He said, “Read
Isaiah 64:3.” This prophetic passage talks about the mountains quaking at
the Lord’s presence.
Then the Lord said, “I am warning my people one more time that I am coming for
them sooner than they expect.” He went on to explain: “Whoever is ready for Me
will hear the trumpet sound, and those who are not ready for Me will go through
the tribulation, and many of them will become Satan’s. I have given enough
chances for people to prepare for My coming, but they don’t pay attention to My
words. I will not wait for them forever. I am coming for those who are ready for
Me.”
The Lord repeats many things. He wants so much for people to get ready for His
coming.
Chapter
23
A
Miracle-Work Ministry
[He] was transfigured before them.
His face shone like the sun, and His clothes
became as white as the light.
--Matthew
17:2
ON THE MORNING of
I saw the Lord appear in His golden gown and crown. The minute I beheld His
presence, my voice became louder, and I began to cry while I trembled in
humility before Him. At the same time I was also experiencing unspeakable joy.
I had seen Him in His golden gown before, but the anointing that accompanies
this vision was much stronger than ever before. The Lord told me that all His
promises were being released for the final miracle-work ministry He has prepared
for me.
The Lord has often repeated things to me. I’m sure this has been His way of
making sure I understand and remember the important things He has in store for
me. However, you can see how many disappointments I had to go through.
Next, the Lord directed me to put out my hands toward Him. I did so immediately.
Then He raised His right hand and said, “I release your work.” After this, He
instantly stood before me in His white gown, and He explained to me that the day
I began to dance, my ministry was released to the church. During each dance the
Lord’s presence is with me. Miracles abound wherever the Lord’s presence is.
Several people have told me that they feel a special anointing when I dance.
These are Spirit-filled people who know how to discern the work and presence of
the Lord. So many people have told me how they appreciate my dancing in the
Spirit, and some have experienced the Lord’s miracle-working power as I dance
before Him.
MORE PREPARATION FOR MINISTRY
I feel as if He gives me a wake-up call every day. Each time when I do things
wrongly or say ungodly things unknowingly, the Lord lets me know right away so I
won’t do them again. I know I can never learn enough from Him, but I am trying
my very best to learn all I can and to follow Him in all His ways.
If I cannot talk about my Lord or read His words, I am very unhappy. It seems as
if many people do not want to be around me unless they are like me. Even many
Spirit-filled Christians don’t want to talk about Jesus all the time. For me,
however, He is always first, every waking moment. Even when I go shopping I tell
people about Jesus.
I never feel lonely or need anyone’s company, because there is so much I enjoy
about my Lord each day. His words are sweeter than honey to me. If I spend half
a day with someone without God being the center of our conversation, I feel I
have wasted my time. I feel a strong sense of urgency related to everything
about God, because I know His coming for us is so near
Sometimes the power of His anointing on my hands and arms is so strong that I
feel as if my hands are actually breaking apart. One Sunday morning my hand
touched my eyes thirty-six times, and before each of these touches, my hands
made seven different strange movements.
Every Sunday morning I have to pray, spending at least two hours with the Lord,
before I go to church. Then I am ready for the miracle dance. I never watch the
time, but He always releases me on time so I will be ready for church. Our Lord
knows everything about us, and He promises to supply all of our needs (see
Phil. 4:19).
Sometimes my body becomes so weak while I am in the Lord’s presence that I drop
on the floor before Him. When this happens, I always praise the Father and
humble myself before Him. It’s only after I conclude this time of prayer with
“In Jesus’ name” that I am able to lift my face up.
Every Sunday morning I cry so much in the Lord’s presence. This usually happens
while I am praying in the sanctuary thirty minutes before worship begins. My
tears enable me to humble myself before Him as I thank Him and express my love
to Him.
During each of my thirty-minute prayer sessions before the miracle dance, I
behold the Lord’s presence either in the pulpit or at the altar. He always talks
to me for approximately ten minutes before the dance. That is why I always cry,
and sometimes I even laugh.
Fasting was never a part of my Christian life until I began to receive
revelations of heaven. At one point during this period I wanted to fast for
three days, but on the second day my body became so weak that I could hardly
walk, so the Lord told me to stop.
He said, “You don’t have to fast to show Me how you appreciate My blessings in
your life, for I already know your heart.” Even so, I still wanted to fast every
Sunday for the Lord, just to show Him I respect and honor Him for what He has
done for us. And I wanted to sacrifice something for Him, so I told my husband
about it.
I wanted to fast from Saturday after dinner to Sunday dinner. This would be a
full twenty-four hours of fasting for every week. Roger indicated that he wanted
to participate in fasting with me, so we have been fasting this way since.
During these fasts I drink only water, and Roger drinks coffee.
We are striving to make each Sunday truly the Lord’s day from morning until
bedtime. The Lord told me that after He starts my ministry, we must stop
fasting. He said, “You will need strength to serve Me.” He always knows what is
best for us. I only know how important it is for us to spend every minute of our
time with the Lord on Sundays, instead of going shopping and eating out and
being surrounded with ungodly people on the Lord’s day. If we have a chance to
preach the gospel, however, it is a different story.
MY HEALING
It was during this time that I asked the Lord to heal my physical problems, and
He slowly did so. As I look back on that time now, I can see how I was sinning,
with or without knowing it, so He couldn’t heal me quickly. Now I fully realize
that, in many cases, sin brings sickness.
I have been a Christian since March 1992. I’ve gone to the doctor only about two
or three times since then (for physical checkups), but I have gone to the
dentist many times. When I realized the Lord Jesus took thirty-nine stripes for
our healing, I submitted every one of my sicknesses to Him.
I do have pains sometimes, but He always heals me. Sometimes the Lord heals me
instantly; sometimes it takes time. Whatever the case, I’ve learned that nothing
is impossible for our Lord. I am totally dependent on Him, because I know He
will take care of me.
One time, about five years ago, I suffered from a severe sore throat. I had
never had such a painful sore throat before. For two nights I couldn’t sleep
because of the pain, but I didn’t have a desire to take medicine or to see the
doctor. Every swallow was incredibly painful.
With each pain I thought about the stripes Jesus had to endure for me, and I
cried for Him so much, fully realizing that my pain could not compare with what
He had to go through for me. In comparison, my pain was nothing. I feel that I
was crucified with Him. Since that wonderful revelation and healing experience,
if I catch a cold, it doesn’t last for more than one or two days, whereas such
conditions used to last a week or a month.
I know I have many gifts from my Lord God, but until now I haven’t had an
opportunity to minister to others, except through witnessing and praying.
However, I know I have healing gifts, because each time I have pain somewhere in
my body, I simply put my hands on that particular place for healing.
When I do this, instantly the heat comes on my body, and my physical being
becomes very anointed and shakes powerfully. Sometimes I am healed
instantaneously, and sometimes it takes longer.
When the Lord doesn’t heal me instantaneously, I keep on beseeching Him for
healing until He brings it to pass. The Lord told me, “Persistent prayer is
answered because those who believe actually expect to be healed by Me, so they
continually ask until they receive.”
He also told me, “Impatient prayer never will receive anything from Me.” Those
who don’t know enough of God’s words cannot have faith or patience to receive
all His promises. When you don’t know God’s words and His promises, you will not
have a desire to pray.
GOD HEARS
One such occasion took place when one of my wisdom teeth was bothering me for a
while. The Lord didn’t heal this condition for a long time, so I asked Him why.
He simply directed me to have it pulled.
I obeyed, and went to the dentist immediately. The dentist took an x-ray, and he
pulled it right then. There’s nothing impossible for God, but sometimes God
chooses not to heal us.
It’s important for us to hear and know the voice of God in these situations.
Sometimes, however, it is very hard to understand what the Lord wants you to do.
Always pray about it first and ask Him what you should do. Then no matter what
decision comes to your heart, if you have peace about it, it is of God.
Always remember that God is peace. If it is Satan’s decision, your mind will be
very confused. Always ask the Lord when you want something or need something. He
is very happy to help those who trust Him. Our Lord God wants all His children
to depend totally on Him. If you continually ask for whatever you need or want,
sooner or later you will hear His voice, because you are depending on Him. That
is why persistent prayer always will be answered.
Some people think that because they can’t hear God’s voice, He isn’t hearing or
will not answer their prayer. At the beginning of my Christian walk, I didn’t
know how to pray and I never heard His voice, but I was very persistent in
prayer and I believed I would receive what I requested from Him.
During the last two years, almost all of my prayers have been answered. Now the
Lord and I talk all the time, everywhere, but it seems that some prayers take a
very long time to be answered. I believe God will answer the prayers of saved
people first if they are obedient and their hearts are clean and close to Him.
When I first became a Christian, even though I didn’t know how to pray, I prayed
many times a day. I asked the same things over and over like a child. I needed
so many things then. About two months later, the Lord began to answer my
prayers, one by one.
As a result, I began to fear God in a reverential way and humble myself before
Him. I learned to pray more often and began to read the Bible, even though I
couldn’t understand much of it. I began to make a habit of reading the Word and
praying many times each day.
The Lord continually blessed us more and more. The more He blessed me, however,
the more I feared Him. I couldn’t knowingly do anything against His will. This
realization and commitment led me to give up the worldly things that I had once
greatly enjoyed, especially the television soap operas that had been my daily
life. Once I made up my mind about this, I never wanted to see them again.
In a similar vein, I couldn’t be happy with anyone if God’s Word wasn’t in him
or her. All worldly desires began to die very quickly. I have learned that the
Lord will never force us to do anything, but when we want to serve Him and give
up the worldly things, then He will step in and remove our worldly desires and
put godly desires into us so we can walk in full obedience in Him. Total
obedience from His children is a great blessing to God.
Chapter
24
Obedience That Blesses God
You
are My friends if you do
whatever I command you.
--John 15:14
(emphasis added)
THE
LORD DIDN’T allow me to do any church work or anything else during my training
years. He was continually telling me to focus on Him in preparation for my work
and to keep on praying for His promises to be fulfilled. The presence of the
Holy Spirit began to fill me, anoint me and surround me as I danced before the
Lord.
He will not allow my hands to touch anybody’s body to pray at such times of
great anointing. Even if when I’ve tried to touch others, my hand would not do
so. When I am anointed to dance, no one is permitted to touch my hands or body.
I actually long to put my hands on other people’s bodies in order to pray for
them. For now, however, when I pray for sick people, it is from a distance.
During such times of intercession, the anointing comes upon my body and I shake.
It is as if my own body has become a substitute for the ill body of the person
I’m praying for. When this happens, I see the Lord’s presence with that person.
This happens especially with children.
I believe the reason for this is that the Lord wants my hands to remain pure so
the Holy Spirit can dance with my hands. That is why, at the beginning of the
body-work described in the second part of this book, the Lord told me, “When you
begin to dance, your hands can never touch other hands or bodies to pray.”
My personality completely changed after the revelations of heaven I was
privileged to experience. All my thinking has changed. Whatever I used to want
means nothing to me anymore.
THE LOVE OF GOD
The Lord has given me so much of His love for others that I had never really
experienced before, except for the love I had for my own family. Now I have so
much love for people, especially the little ones. Each time I see them I smile
for them and I want to touch them. I know this is Jesus’ love within me, for He
loves the little children.
Now I also want to hug and touch others, even strangers. This is one thing I
never wanted to do before. Similarly, my desire to preach the gospel of Jesus
Christ is uncontrollable. It seems that I just cannot help myself.
Before I saw heaven, I always had a desire to preach, because I wanted to make
my Lord happy and I wanted to go to heaven. My motives for wanting to preach
have changed now, because I know where I am going.
I have so much compassion for lost souls. In fact, that is an all-consuming
passion in my life. I used to have so much compassion for handicapped people I
saw in church. Now I never feel sorry for them anymore. I realize they love
Jesus more than healthy people do.
I believe the Lord has put a great burden in my heart for lost souls. That is
why He showed me my parents and the other people in hell. I still cry for my
mother.
Before I knew my Lord Jesus, I always thought I wanted to be with my mother
after death. At that time I thought we would all go to the same place when we
die. I never knew there is a heaven and a hell. Now I know how real they both
are. They are as real as the planet Earth.
I am very thankful that the Lord has given special patience to my husband,
Roger. Roger’s patience with me for all these years, as he has walked with me in
the Lord, has been a tremendous source of encouragement to me.
My husband never complained about anything I wanted to do for my Lord. In fact,
he never disagrees with me about anything related to my spiritual life. He fears
the Lord and loves Him more than life itself.
The Lord keeps my husband very busy with his job. Therefore, I strive to take
good care of him in the way the Lord wants a wife to care for her husband. I
realize that a wife is supposed to be a crown for her husband (see
Proverbs 12:4).
THE IMPORTANCE OF OBEDIENCE
I want so much to see our church blessed with this dance, and I want to bring
glory to my Lord. The Lord has spent countless hours with me to help me prepare
for this work.
Truly, whatever I want to do while I’m on this earth is not important to me.
Everything is for my Lord and for my brothers and sisters in Christ and lost
souls. The Lord has blessed us with everything we need and want in our lives.
What we want most now is to put God first, no matter what the situation. I want
others to be blessed through me. Actually, I am a very private person, and I
don’t really want to be noticed by anyone at all. In spite of this shyness in my
nature, the Lord has given me no choice but to be noticed by others.
A comfortable life, even for one hour a day, is not what I’m looking for. My
heart feels so eager to do God’s work, and this aspiration fills my every waking
moment. For a long time I’ve been getting up before 4:00 A.M. every morning to
pray. When you pray almost half a day, each day, you really don’t have much time
for anything else.
Since the Lord showed me heaven, I haven’t slept the way I used to. There just
is not much time to relax. Each day I want to learn so many things about God’s
words in order to prepare for my ministry, even though my ministry, at the
present, simply consists of dancing. The Lord says He will do everything for me,
but I still want to know so much about Him and His words. I have an unquenchable
thirst and hunger for God and His Word.
There is no easy way to serve the Lord. To please the Lord, we must totally
submit everything to Him, including those things we may not want to give up. We
just do it because we love Him.
When difficult times come, I make myself think of our Lord’s cross, and this
memory enables me to endure anything. Whoever wants to be with the Lord Jesus
forever must work for His salvation daily, all the days of his life. We cannot
be off-and-on Christians, because we do not know when He is coming for His
people.
When you get used to a lifestyle of total obedience, you won’t want it any other
way. When our lives are totally obedient to the Lord, we never have to worry
about anything. From time to time we are required to go through certain
tribulations and trials. Through these we learn that we always can depend on the
Lord and that, no matter what, we have our peace and joy with and from Him.
FRIENDSHIP WITH THE WORLD IS ENMITY WITH GOD
Obedience is very important to our Lord. He has shown me many Christians who
will be left behind, including some people I know personally. He is coming for
those who are ready and waiting for Him, and this will happen before we know and
expect it.
The heart of our Lord is hurting for disobedient people and lost souls. His love
within me causes me to think about lost souls and lukewarm Christians
everywhere. Because I know what will happen to them at the end, if they don’t
wake up, I remain very vigilant in prayer for them.
If you are a lukewarm Christian, please pay special attention to what I’m
saying. You cannot love anything or anyone more than our Lord Jesus who died for
you. If a preacher tells you that all Christians who go to church will go to
heaven, you’d better find another church.
When we are saved, the Lord expects us to pray continually and to study the
Bible. So be sure to stay awake spiritually, without depending on everybody’s
teaching. When you continually study and pray, then you will understand the
Bible’s teaching, because the anointing will teach you all things (see
1 John 2:27).
After we are saved, we must continually work on our salvation. This means we
must obey God’s Word and please Him in every area of our lives. This book has
mentioned obedience many times, because this is very important to our Lord. He
wants to bring everybody into His kingdom. Many Christians have many problems
because of their disobedience to the Lord about tithes, offerings and giving to
the needy. They still live the same way they did before they were saved.
I have studied many people who give tithes and offerings, and these included my
son and daughter and my friends. Those who tithe and give offerings have lives
that are continually blessed in every area. Conversely, those who don’t tithe,
even though they are going to church and do many things for God’s work, often
find that their lives are never really blessed, and they continually have
problems. The Lord is very unhappy with people who are not tithing. (See
Malachi 3:8-10.) The Lord showed and told me clearly that whoever doesn’t
tithe will not see His face because they love money more than Him.
The tithe is 10 percent of whatever your gross pay is, not net pay. God doesn’t
need our money, but He wants every believer to bring the tithe to His house so
the church can do God’s work. Offerings are love gifts for the needy and a
giving of thanks to God’s house and different areas of ministry. All of God’s
work requires money. Anyone who is able to do these things faithfully will be
blessed by Almighty God the most because it is obedient and shows love. These
two things are very important commands of God. If you truly want to be with
Jesus forever in heaven and have a blessed life while you are on this earth,
please pay close attention to what the Lord says. I have a responsibility to
write the truth of God’s words. I wrote this as clearly as I can so new
believers and some Christians who are confused about the tithe and offering can
fully understand.
WITNESSING FOR JESUS
When I tell others about Jesus, I often start by telling them what He did for us
and how much He loves us. Whoever believes He is the Son of God will live
forever with Him in heaven. After this, if they still refuse to receive the
salvation package I present to them, I tell them, after God’s people are taken
to heaven, if you are still alive, never receive Satan’s number--666.
If you receive this number, you will be with Satan, not Jesus, and you will burn
in the lake of fire throughout all eternity. If you refuse to receive Satan’s
number, you will be killed, but you will live forever, because you died for
Jesus (see
Revelations 13:15-18,
Revelations 14:9-13 for further information about these important matters).
(MP3 Warning)
I believe the Holy Spirit leads me to say these things. Therefore, I have
unusual and supernatural boldness to speak this message to others. Like Jesus, I
don’t want a single person to perish. I began to go to church because I did not
want to go to hell. I believed this message, and I was very afraid that I might
die before being baptized. Therefore, I got baptized without even studying God’s
words.
The hell the Lord showed me was much worse than what I had heard described by
other people. I hope whoever reads this book will keep on believing and staying
awake to the message of salvation. Just because we’re attending church doesn’t
mean we are going to heaven.
If we don’t live by God’s commandments, He becomes very displeased with us.
Disobedient Christians can never enter God’s kingdom. Heaven has many different
levels and places. The Lord has shown me and told me this time after time.
Once we are saved by the Lord Jesus’ blood, we must do our best to give up all
worldly things and live for Him. We must study God’s Word, because it is
impossible to live a holy life without doing so. I realize that many Christians
don’t like to hear the truth of God’s Word simply because they don’t want to
change.
To be reborn means that you no longer desire the ungodly things you used to
desire. You want only to please God. I am saying this because I love you. I have
Jesus’ love in me, and that is why I am saying all these things. It doesn’t
matter to me what you think of me. Just believe that I care for you so much.
Chapter
25
Focusing on the Lord First
Then David danced before
the LORD with all his might.
--2
Samuel 6:14
AS I DANCED in the Spirit during church services on June 4, 2000, I expected a
big surprise from my Lord, but nothing out of the ordinary happened.
Nonetheless, I was very happy in church instead of feeling discouraged like I
had on other such occasions.
In fact, I had been discouraged so many times before with my dancing because I
had expected miracles for the church. When the miracles did not take place I
would complain about it to the Lord. In May 2000, however, I promised the Lord
that no matter what, I would never complain about my dancing ever again.
After I left the church services on this day in June, I began to be discouraged
again. When I came home, I began to pray as I usually do after church. This
time, though, I felt worse. In spite of my feelings, however, I prayed. While
talking to the Lord, I was holding my feelings back. I knew the Lord knew how I
felt, but He seemed to be ignoring my feelings.
I believe He was waiting to see if I could keep the promise I made to Him the
last time. We proceeded to talk about the usual things and He released me. After
I was released, I felt worse than ever, so I rebuked the enemy. Even this didn’t
help, however, and this meant that my feelings weren’t coming from the devil.
A few hours later, during my prayer time, I sat down and tried to pray, but I
didn’t want to pray for His promises this time. (Usually I pray four times a day
at approximately the same times.) I told the Lord I didn’t want to pray for the
promises this time. It was the first time I had ever refused the Lord anything,
but His response was simple and direct: “You must obey.”
Though I understood His message, my mind was too disturbed to comply, and my
resulting attempt at prayer was insincere. I said to the Lord, “I don’t want any
of Your gifts of work because they cause me to sin against You. I didn’t ask for
any of these gifts You offered to me. All I want to do for the rest of my life
is worship You, please You and make You happy.
“All Your promises caused me to sin against You, because I expect too much and
my desire is for all the brothers and sisters to be blessed by this dance. I
cannot focus on You while I am worshiping You ever since I had to do this dance.
“During each and every dance I am concerned about miracles happening to the
church. I want so much for this church body to be blessed by this dance, and
most times I’ve even forgotten to praise You.”
After all these words, new thoughts came to me. Remember, though, I was talking
with my heart, not with my mouth. When I am in the Lord’s presence, I cannot
talk with my mouth. Suddenly I realized how many wrong things I had been doing
for so long. Also, I had complained so many times about my discouragement. Upon
these realizations, I began to humble myself before the Lord and ask for His
forgiveness.
He softly replied, “I have forgotten all that, sweetheart.” Then the Lord began
to talk to me. He said: “I have been saying to you that you must focus on your
Lord first, then your work. You haven’t been doing that. During every dance you
are concerned about miracles for the people and you are forgetting your Lord’s
glory. This dance I created for My pleasure, not for you to be worrying about
miracles.
“When I am pleased, then the miracles will happen. They are My miracles, not
yours. You must never forget how important this dance is to your Lord.”
After He said these things, I felt so embarrassed. I realized then how much this
dance means to my Lord. Just the hand practice alone had taken sixteen months,
and all the other practice and the building up of the Holy Spirit’s power in my
body had taken almost three years before I even began dancing in the church.
DANCING ON THE BEACH
After thirty minutes of shaking, the Lord’s presence appears to me, and He tells
me, “Daughter, we must go to the beach.” The minute He says this, my body shakes
harder and an even stronger anointing comes, then I can see my transformed body
walking with the Lord Jesus on the beach, and we are holding hands. We walk on
the beach on the edge of the sand for a while, then we go up the hill and sit on
a long, huge rock. This beach and rock were the ones He used for the revelation
of heaven.
When we get there, the minute we sit, I put my right arm under His arm, and then
the Lord tells me, “You must see the water.” When He says these words, I can see
the water on the beach in front of us.
The same scenario was played out during my visit with Him after He had explained
many things about my dancing and its true purpose. After we talked for a while,
He said, “You must sing.” Then I sang. After I sang, we talked for a while, and
He said, “Now you must dance.” Instantly, I knelt before the Lord and began to
sing and dance.
The Lord always sits before me with His legs crossed while I do this dance. I
cannot see His face, but I know when He is either happy or sad. With this dance,
He always looks happy, and I can tell He is smiling. I continually smile at Him
the whole time while I am dancing.
Each time I am with the Lord on the beach, I feel the same as I did when He took
me to heaven. At such times I am completely focused on the Lord. I can’t think
of anything else. There are no words to express the joy I have when I am with
Him. How I wish such times of sweet communion could last forever.
Each time I am with Him on the beach I tell the Lord I don’t want it to end.
This Monday morning dance lasts for more than forty minutes each time. After the
dancing is finished, the Lord pays so many wonderful compliments to me that I
always feel very embarrassed, because what He says seems too good to be true.
After these moments of appreciation, He says, “You must see this!” Then I begin
to sing again, and I see the whole ocean for a while. Soon the scene changes to
the whole world. After this, we talk again, and He says, “I must take you back,
so you can sleep.” With each word He says, our bodies move as if they were
figures in a video.
All this takes between two and two and a half hours. At the end of our time
together, the Lord always gives me a big hug, then I see Him walking on the edge
of the water. I am always able to see His back clearly while He is walking.
Everything that happens on the beach involves my transformed body. My real body
is lying on the bed, participating in the dance and singing. Remember, the Lord
uses my spirit-body, but all thinking and feeling happens in my physical body.
This means that Jesus’ spiritual body and my spiritual body are together. If I
had pain in my body before the visit, most of the time it is all healed after
these visits with my Lord on the beach.
I want to explain everything about these experiences as clearly as I can, so
when children read it, they will understand it fully. Children have a wonderful
capacity to understand why this book is so very important to the Lord, because
they are innocent, trusting and open to God.
It was on Monday, May 27, 1996, when the Lord took me to this beach and told me,
“I will bring you to this beach every Monday.” Until now, He has never missed
once. He said this will continue to happen until the last day.
I have finally realized that my faith had been weak, and that is why I had been
so discouraged and had complained to almighty God. Since the dawn of that
realization, during each and every dance, I seek only the Lord’s face and never
concern myself about anything or anyone else when I am dancing.
I had only complained about the dance, because I had thought with every dance
great healings and deliverance would happen to the church. I had thought this
because He had shown me many wheelchairs in the church. Our Lord God never
explains details, however; His words are very brief and to the point.
GREAT TESTS
I’ve learned that He does not want us to have anything the easy way. His Word
tells us that we must go through tribulation to enter His kingdom (see
Acts 14:22).
DANCING ON THE PLATFORM
I replied: “Whatever you say, Lord. I will expect and receive it.”
He said, “You must dance on the platform tomorrow morning. You must go to church
early and talk to the pastor and tell him you are going on the platform to
dance.”
When I heard this, my heart dropped, because this is one thing I didn’t want to
do until miracles began to happen with my dance. Nonetheless, I told Him, “I
will obey You, Lord.”
My heart was very disturbed about this, because I have been doing the same dance
every Sunday, facing toward the congregation, since January 9, 2000. I had
already heard from one of the pastors that church members were asking why I
didn’t turn toward the worshipers. I told him that I have to obey the Lord. It
is not because I want to do this. My greatest concern has been that I would not
disturb the worshipers, but I go against the Lord about such matters. My only
response must always be that I would obey Him.
About three months ago, I thought, What if the Lord wants me to go to the
platform to dance? So I talked to the senior pastor, Pastor Wolfson, and asked
him if I could dance anywhere, even on the platform.
The pastor told me that I could dance anywhere, even on the platform. After he
said this, I thought it wouldn’t be a problem for me to dance on the platform if
the Lord so directed me.
When I got up on the morning of the 18th, I felt happy to be doing whatever the
Lord asked me to do. I went to church early that morning, but I couldn’t find
Pastor Wolfson. While looking for him, I ran into the other pastor, and I told
him what the Lord had said to me about dancing on the platform.
This pastor said, “It’s out of the question.”
I then said to him, “Pastor, you are putting people before God’s Word. The Lord
has asked me to dance on the platform for the church’s blessing.”
Then the Lord said to me, “Do not be concerned about this; I will take care of
it.”
While I was praying before the dance began, my heart was saying, in spite of the
pastor’s refusal, I intend to go up to the platform and dance, because I must
obey the Lord, and I don’t care if I am thrown out of the church. If there isn’t
enough room in front, I will go behind the worshipers, if the Holy Spirit takes
me there. Whatever the results, I didn’t want to disobey the Lord.
The Lord always knows my thoughts. His pleasantly reassuring voice said:
“Daughter, you do not have to go to the platform until such time as I am ready
for you. I am very pleased with your obedience. Be happy. Whenever you go there,
you will stand at the very front, never standing in back of the worshipers. The
whole platform is yours.”
The Lord knew how much I didn’t want to stand on platform to dance with the
worship team. I believe He wanted to make sure how far I would go to obey Him,
to please Him and to put Him first. I obeyed Him, and everything turned out all
right.
ATTENDING CHURCH FOR THE RIGHT REASONS
In a somewhat unpleasant voice, He said, “My daughter, you must not be concerned
about it. I don’t look for carpet in My house; I only look for the church’s
heart.
“Most churches are trying to spend so much money for the church’s beauty, but
not many of them are trying to please Me. I want every church to train the
people for preaching the gospel and sending them out to the mission field.”
At the same time He also expressed His displeasure about people who come to
church without focusing on Him first. On this particular morning, while I was
praying for thirty minutes before the worship began, I noticed that I could hear
people talking loudly and laughing; many were sharing their whole week’s
experiences with each other.
The Lord spoke to me: “You see, My daughter, instead of bowing and praying
before Me, they would rather talk about worldly things. You can see why some
churches are never blessed.”
Chapter
26
Evangelism and Giving
For
God so loved the world
that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes
in Him should not perish but have everlasting life.
--John
3:16
THE VISION OF heaven that I have been so blessed to receive impels me to witness
to others. I buy whole Bibles and New Testaments to give to others. I mark all
of the important passages within them, write notes to explain about Jesus, and
include a tract concerning salvation. I give these out every time I have the
opportunity to witness.
Since December 1999, I have also included our church bulletins and a tape of
Mary K. Baxter’s A Divine Revelation of Hell in the materials I hand out while
witnessing. I put all of these in one package and, each time I go out, I take
several with me. I have been giving them away as the Lord leads me.
I never bring any of them back. I talk to people everywhere--in grocery stores,
parking lots, the mall, other stores, at the post office and in waiting lines at
banks or anywhere else. What a privilege it is to witness for my Lord wherever I
go.
My desire to talk about Jesus is so overwhelming that I truly cannot help
myself. Sometimes this is irritating to others who go with me; therefore, I
usually go out alone.
I have learned that the best way for me to begin witnessing to someone is to
simply ask if they believe in Jesus. Many will respond, “I believe in God.” This
usually means that they don’t know anything about Jesus. It is then that I begin
to present the gospel message.
I do experience some rejection when I’m witnessing, but this doesn’t bother me
at all. I have found that younger people and African Americans are very easy to
witness to.
Almost 99 percent of the unsaved young people I witness to will take the package
of materials I give to them. Sometimes the Holy Spirit leads me to pray for them
at that moment. I pray for their salvation and cast the devil out each time.
Whenever I cast the devil out, a fiery anointing comes over me and I jump. I
believe this happens because it makes the Holy Spirit happy. I never plan what
to pray for people; the Lord always directs me.
Many people I’ve talked to know the Lord, but they don’t have time for Him. So
many Christians work on Sunday. A few times when I’ve tried to witness in the
parking lot of the mall, the minute I mentioned the name of Jesus, people will
say, “I don’t want to hear about it,” and they will run from away from me. In
one case, a lady said to me, “It is because of people like you that I don’t want
to go to church.”
I’m sure she said this because I had mentioned Jesus’ name to her. To her,
unfortunately, I was doing a terrible thing. She just didn’t realize that all I
wanted was to see her get saved. I asked the Lord to bless her and save her.
My heart really breaks for those who don’t want to know about Jesus. I can never
forget those who are in hell and are trying to escape from the fire, but they
can’t. This happened to my parents, because they never had a chance to hear
about Jesus. This is one of the reasons why I must share the name of Jesus and
the gospel of Jesus with people everywhere. They need to know Him. Thank God,
many who don’t know Jesus do like to hear about Him, and they are happy to
receive the message and materials I offer them.
The Lord wanted me to include Mary K. Baxter’s tape in the salvation package I
hand out. It was Mary’s A Divine Revelation of Hell tape that someone at church
gave me after my revelation of heaven. At that time I had no desire to listen to
it, because I had just experienced such an awesome experience of heaven and one
experience of hell. At the time I felt that one vision was enough for one
lifetime.
Two years later, however, the Lord reminded me about this tape and I had a very
strong desire to listen to it. When I listened to Mary’s words, I immediately
believed everything about her experiences of hell.
I heard that Mary’s book has been translated into many languages. I know it was
translated into Korean. One of my nephews in Korea read it, and it scared him to
death. He believed all of it, and he is now going to church.
I believe 100 percent of Mary’s A Divine Revelation of Hell because it is so
very biblical. The Bible says liars will never see God (see
Revelations 21:8). The Lord also told me that every word Mary has said about
hell is true. He said, “Some people’s punishment will be worse than what Mary
has said.” He went on, “Mary’s revelation book is very important for everyone to
read, because this punishment could happen to anybody, even many believers. “
As a result, I have such a desire to give this tape away. I have given many
hundreds of these tapes to others. I believe each tape I have given out will
touch many other lives.
I have learned many things about people while doing street ministry and
witnessing. I have given the witnessing packages to many Christians who don’t go
to church or can’t go. I have also given them to some Christians who go to
church so they can minister to others by sharing these materials with them.
Several Roman Catholics have received the packages. I was surprised to discover
that some of them don’t consider themselves to be Christians. I usually say to
them, as long as you believe in Jesus, you are Christian.
Likewise, I have talked to a few Mormons and Jehovah’s Witnesses. These precious
folks, however, have never taken my package. To everyone to whom I give the
package, I explain about Jesus, and I tell them what the tape is about. Usually
they are very pleased by this. Even some unbelievers have shown a hunger to have
the Bible.
We must remember to pray for Christians who find they have to work on Sundays. I
believe Jesus’ coming is so near, and that Satan is trying to keep Christians
busy on the Lord’s day. As I’ve witnessed, I’ve learned about people’s
workplaces. For instance, if there are five people in the workplace and two of
them are saved, and three co-workers are not saved, in many cases the unsaved
ones never hear about Jesus from the other two who are saved.
I know this often happens, because when I witness to the three who don’t know
about Jesus, then explain to them about Jesus and salvation and offered them
package, most of them were very glad to receive it. Sometimes they will even say
that they know their co-workers are Christians, but that they’ve never told them
about their faith.
We need to share our faith with all those we know, for witnessing is the most
important work we can ever do for our Lord Jesus. He died for sinners. The Lord
told me, “If those who are saved don’t testify, how will unbelievers come to
know Me?” I believe when Christians don’t talk about their salvation with
unbelievers, it makes God unhappy.
THE TWO VALLEYS
When we go into the kingdom of heaven, and live there forever it will be 1,000
times better than this earth has been, even when we are walking here with our
Lord Jesus. He has prepared all the things for our pleasure, because He knows
what we like. Remember, almost all things in heaven are similar to what we have
on earth. The beauty of earth can never compare to heaven. Some will say that
they cannot believe these things because they are not in the Bible.
That is a matter of personal choice. However, I have discovered that almost
everything the Lord has shown me has its roots in the Bible. The Lord has chosen
me for End-Times prophecy so He can show me some things that are not clearly
outlined in the Bible (see
Joel 2:28-30). This is happening because He is ready to take His people to
heaven.
THE COMPLETION OF THE STREET MINISTRY
While I was doing this street ministry, I had a burning desire to give the
packages out, and almost everyone accepted them. After the Lord told me my
street ministry was over, I no longer experienced the same desire. However, I
still tried to witness and give the packages to people, but seven people
rejected me in a single day. I took great comfort in knowing that everyone I
gave the packages to were God’s chosen ones, and I fully believe they will not
perish.
I enjoyed every moment of street ministry. I still witness every chance I get,
but it is not the same as the ministry I enjoyed during those eight months.
After each time I witnessed, I felt joy unspeakable. I walked around with a
smile on my face and people looked at me with wonder.
Now you can understand why the angels rejoice and dance for joy every time a
sinner repents. For every person I had the privilege to lead to the Lord, I
continually prayed six days a week. This reminds me of a farmer who plants seed
in the ground, and he knows he must water, fertilize and cultivate the seed in
order to see it bring forth fruit. Intercessory prayer is one of the most
powerful spiritual forces that exists.
A DESIRE TO GIVE
Ever since I became a Christian my desire has always been to give. At first I
envied those who were able to give tithes and offerings, because at that time I
was not able to. We had just moved from California and my husband wasn’t saved.
It was a year and a half later when Roger was saved. During the second week of
his Christian life he began to pay the tithe, because that is what I asked him
to do. In response, our blessings began to increase more each day. Until the
present, we have never had to ask for any material thing. God continually
blesses us more than we expect.
I am not bragging about this. I just want every Christian brother and sister to
obey the Lord’s Word about this, because I know each one who does will be
blessed in the same way we have been. I can never not give to anyone who needs
help.
My husband and I do have limitations when it comes to giving, but I want so much
to be able to give more. My plans for giving when the Lord blesses me with His
promises of financial resources are to support mission ministries and the
homeless in this world. I told the Lord that when He makes me rich, like He has
promised that I will be, there will be no hungry children in this world.
As I have grown in the Lord, I have learned a very important lesson about
giving. Early one Saturday morning in May 2000, I passed by the children’s car
wash, and I stopped there to help them out and witness to them about Jesus and
to give them a salvation package.
As I did so, I noticed there was a group of people on one side who had some
food. They were very friendly and invited people to talk about Russia and an
evangelistic crusade that would be held in June. They were collecting offerings
for the Russian church.
I had only $40 with me, and I immediately gave it to them. When I went home I
felt a deep desire to give more. My husband wasn’t at home that day. Suddenly I
thought about $500 in cash that I had saved for my own emergency use. So I asked
the Lord, and He told me that I must give it.
When I returned to the site of the car wash and gave the money to them, I felt
very happy. I noticed from the list that I signed that mine was the biggest
offering of the day, because I signed when I gave.
After I got into the car, I began to laugh with such joy that I couldn’t stop
laughing all the way home. The minute I walked into the house I began laughing
harder and I was jumping up and down with unspeakable joy. That whole day I
experienced great happiness, and I wished to give even more.
The reason I was so happy is because I knew the Lord was happy. In fact, He told
me He was very pleased with what I did that day. Ever since that month, the Lord
has blessed us more than we could have imagined. For a while I didn’t even tell
my husband, but a few months later I told him and he seemed pleased.
Usually we discuss whatever we give, but this time I did it with my own savings.
From this I have learned that whoever gives with love will be blessed a
hundredfold. The ability to give makes me want to praise God more and more.
I have been saying to the Lord that I want everybody to be able to afford to
read my book, especially young children. I can imagine how they will be excited
when they realize what they have waiting for them in heaven, where there will be
pleasures forevermore.
Our Lord has a very special love for children, and I share this very special
love for them. I pray for young people and youths alike each day, asking God to
save them.
My husband and I have no desire to have more than what we have already. The Lord
blessed us with whatever we needed before we knew Him and we have always lived
comfortably. We never have been rich, but we never really cared to be rich.
Right now our desire to be rich is solely for serving the Lord and letting our
lives make a difference to others.
In fact, I would feel very uncomfortable if I had an expensive house and car.
This is because I realize that so many people are dying of starvation and there
seems to be a lack of funds to send out for the important work of missions
around the world. I believe, even if I don’t want it, the Lord will bless me
with a better house and car, because He already showed these things to me.
Before I became a Christian, my greatest desire and most enjoyable activity was
shopping. Now all of that desire to shop is dead. However, I do want to buy nice
clothes to wear to God’s house for worshiping my Lord.
I know He looks only on our hearts, but I want to respect and honor Him at all
times. When we are standing before almighty God, we should look our best. I used
to feel very guilty when I wore nice clothes and jewels to church, because I
knew some people couldn’t have these things. However, the Lord told me never to
feel guilty wearing what He blessed me with.
Even though I communicate with the Lord in the Spirit, I feel He is so real to
me and He is watching over me both on the inside and the outside. Therefore, I
fear displeasing Him so much. I tell Him: “Whatever I want to do does not matter
to me anymore, Lord, because pleasing you is everything to me. My life on this
earth means nothing to me if I cannot please you.
He has answered my prayer this way, “Daughter, what you are saying is very
pleasing to Me.” Usually His words are very few.
This really refers to every Christian. If you have beautiful clothes or jewelry,
please don’t feel guilty about wearing them. The Lord has told me that we must
not hide from others what He has blessed us with. It is good that unbelievers
know that Christians are blessed. I have noticed that many Christian sisters
feel very guilty about wearing what they have at church. Let us not worry about
other people, because showing them what God has blessed us with gives them hope
of the Lord’s blessing in their lives as well.
This I know: The Lord is very pleased when we look our best in His house. Many
times the Lord has told me, “You look beautiful, sweetheart, in the church.”
After all, what doesn’t He know about us?
WORSHIPING THE LORD
After we moved to our new church, Church for All Nations, I didn’t do the
miracle dance for a while, but during each offering time, the Holy Spirit would
take my body to the altar for dancing. This dance I have never trained for, but
the Holy Spirit moves my hands and body according to the music. Each and every
move is repeated three times.
Many people don’t realize how important worship is to our Lord. While we are
worshiping, we will receive the anointing, fruit of the Spirit, healing, God’s
desires, baptism of the Holy Spirit, and unspeakable joy, peace and deliverance.
Whoever worships with a sincere heart of love and thanksgiving to our Lord, and
seeks His face without distractions, will receive an awesome blessing.
A LONG PERIOD OF PREPARATION
He said: “In this way, daughter, I am showing you that your work is a very
important work for this last day. Your miracle dance ministry involves many
things and many people. Therefore, I had to prepare all the people who are going
to minister in your ministry and to put other things in place. Most importantly,
I had to purify you completely, inside and out. Your compassion for others and
all the other areas of your life are being transformed to be more like Me when I
was on this earth.
“No matter what the situation, your heart must be able to put Me first at all
times, so you can obey me like I obeyed My Father when I was on this earth. This
dance I created for you to do must be completely pure at all times so the Holy
Spirit can do the dance. Therefore, I had the training take place in public for
so long to help you become very bold, confident and not afraid to stand before
anybody.
“No matter how noisy it is around you, or how many people you’re surrounded
with, you must be able to focus only on Me. Any noise or any person cannot
interrupt your mind. That is why your eyes are closed and I have you put
earplugs in your ears while you’re dancing. When I am completely satisfied with
the preparation for your ministry, then I can move everything like a burning
bush. Nothing will be in the way.”
Chapter
27
Release of Ministry
But
imitate those who through
faith and patience inherit the promises.
--Hebrews
6:12
ON
At this same time, I knew some people were complaining about my dance in the
church. I believed if people are truly Spirit-filled, they would not complain
about what others do under the power of the Holy Spirit or the anointing. When
the church body receives a special anointing, many members do very strange
things. The Bible gives us many examples of this.
My husband and I want our church to be so blessed. We pray very faithfully,
twice a day, seven days a week. My husband even prays at every mealtime. We are
so thankful that our church has let the Holy Spirit dance very comfortably with
my body, and the Lord continually tells me: “I will bless this church. The
senior pastor, Pastor Wolfson, is one of My very favored sons.”
He is a God-pleaser. I believe that is why I was sent to this church after I was
rebuked at the old church.
A HAPPY DANCE
I said, “Lord!”
He responded, “Sweetheart, I am celebrating My birthday with you.” The minute I
saw Him I couldn’t pray any longer, because my mind and eyes were with Him and I
couldn’t focus my mind for prayer. The Lord already knew my thoughts. Then His
presence disappeared. This particular morning’s dance was happier than any other
time.
Upon completing this happy dance, the Lord told me that I must rest for two
weeks. He instructed me that during this time I must not dance the miracle
dance, but I could do the offering dance.
A CHRISTMAS CELEBRATION
The joy I experienced that night truly was unspeakable. The dancing ended and
the Lord’s special Christmas gown presence disappeared. Then the Lord’s normal
presence appeared before me. He said, “Sweetheart, you are My very special
daughter in this last day.”
NEW YEAR’S DAY 2001
The only difference was that He gave me different songs and dances each time.
This Christmas and New Year’s, I spent a very long time dancing and singing,
more than at any other time.
PRESIDENT GEORGE W. BUSH
Ever since the Lord showed me heaven’s vision, I pray four times a day, seven
days a week until now. I never missed a single prayer time. Anything I start to
do with the Lord, I can never quit on my own until He tells me to. This is the
reason the Lord moved all people that I know out of my life. Nothing and no one
was to disturb my mind while He was preparing me for my ministry.
The Lord had told me during the preceding national election year in the United
States that George Bush was His chosen man for the last days president. I knew
why it was so difficult to complete the election process with so many disputed
votes and other problems. This was because Satan knew that George Bush would
make a difference to the Christians of this world, and the enemy was so against
him.
On the morning of
SPECIAL
DANCES
After church on March 4, 2001, the Lord said to me, “Daughter, you must get a
white gown for Sunday, March 11.”
I was shocked by this, but I didn’t question Him. I know the Lord doesn’t like
to be questioned when He tells me to do something. Also, I was very excited
about it, because the Lord told me that I would be wearing a white gown at the
beginning of the body-work at the outset of my miracle ministry. He showed me a
vision in which I was wearing a white gown as I stood on the huge rock and
danced before the ocean.
The Lord gave me very short notice to get a white gown, but I knew it was
extremely important for me to obey Him in this as in all things.
Therefore, on March 5, 2001, I went to four stores in order to find a white
gown, but it was very hard to find the right size unless it could be custom-made
for me. I finally bought one, but it wasn’t even my size.
On March 11, on the way to church I cried all the way because I felt such
humility toward God. I wondered how almighty God could let someone like me wear
a wedding gown to dance before Him.
While I was crying, I asked Him, if it would be possible to do so, to rapture me
like Elijah while I was dancing. In this way I knew everyone in the church would
know that I was with the Lord, and I knew my husband would take care of Heaven
Is So Real! and have it published, and then everybody would believe it is true,
and people everywhere would get ready for Lord’s coming. But the Lord told me I
must stay on this earth until the last day.
This morning, for the first time, I really felt beautiful while I was dancing
before the Lord and wearing my white gown. I truly felt that I was His bride. I
have noticed that when Christians gather, often only one person will be anointed
for ministry at a time.
When I am dancing each and every dance, I am so anointed and the Lord’s presence
is fully with me, but I never notice anyone being healed, because he hasn’t
released me yet to serve Him in this way. The Lord has to make sure that I am
ready for the world. I felt that I was ready for my ministry a long time ago,
but my opinion doesn’t count.
Whatever it takes, I will obey my Lord and will wait on Him until my last breath
or the last day. My life on this earth holds nothing for me if I cannot please
Him. There are many things that He asks me to do that I don’t want to do, but I
love Him so much that I can never disobey Him. I believe that whoever really
loves the Lord cannot disobey Him.
After church on March 11, 2001, the Lord told me I must wear only white gowns
for each and every miracle dance from then on. He said that I was never to wear
any other color, but He explained that I don’t have to wear fancy gowns in the
beginning.
RELEASING THE PROMISE OF MINISTRY
After church on
A couple of hours later I began to pray again. A special, fiery anointing came
over my entire body. It was very unusual to receive such an anointing during my
afternoon prayer. Then I remembered the Lord told me that I would receive a new
tongue that afternoon during prayer.
The anointing was so strong that I couldn’t talk, and it turned out to be
another new tongue that the Lord had given to me. I have received various
tongues many times before, but this one was a very long one. It required me to
pray much longer than usual. With this new tongue-talk, I couldn’t understand
anything that I said. The Lord told me not to be concerned about this. He
assured me that He understands everything I say, and He told me that He is
opening doors for every area of my miracle ministry.
The Lord told me that from that day forward I would not be praying for those I
had been praying for over such a long span of time. He said that I must pray
only for my family, my pastor and my church. From then on I have been praying
for others in my spare time rather than in my periods of regular prayer.
NEW HEAVENLY SONGS
Then I begin to do a heavenly dance. I always worship with dance once a day
before lunch, but this morning’s worship was very different, and I felt I was in
heaven with the Lord. I believe He would rather have me worship Him than to pray
for others. He also told me that He had heard every one of my prayers already.
I have been praying seven days a week for many years. He has always said that
when He would begin my miracle ministry, I should focus on Him first, then His
work, and then rest every day until the last day. This makes me realize that I
will never have a social life. In fact, my ministry, once it begins, will be a
very short one.
TWO KINDS
OF DANCING
Then He tells me what I mean to Him, and He shares many promises with
me--promises that are related both to the time while I am on this earth and my
future in heaven.
The second dance has words with it, but I can’t understand these words. The
second dance is exactly like the one I danced in the church for two years. The
Lord calls it a miracle dance. In each of these dances, the Lord’s spiritual
presence always stands before me. During each dance He tells me that nothing is
more joyful than that particular moment. This always makes me so joyful that I
simply want to fly away. Each of these dances takes about an hour.
AN OPEN DOOR TO MINISTRY
It was then that the Lord said, “Daughter, I am opening the door for every area
of your ministry.” He talked about many things for a while, then He told me to
put my hands towards Him. When I put my hands out before Him, He put His hands
on top of my hand and said, “I bless you.”
By this time my body was hot and breathless, and my hands were closed so tightly
that they returned to my chest. After this, my hands started to clap for at
least ten minutes out of sheer joy.
CLAPPING HANDS
At the end of the dance, my hands started clapping uncontrollably. After this
stopped, I began to say, “I love you, Lord.” I said this over and over again,
always with my hands stretched out to Him.
The Lord let me rest from miracle dancing for two weeks, from July 8 to
Then on
AN UNDERSTANDING PASTOR
I had a very special anointing come over my body. It was more powerful than at
any other time while dancing, and I also felt different than I did while I was
dancing on the floor.
After the service I told pastor Wolfson that I had danced on the first step. He
didn’t know about it, because he had come in late. He said, “You have to do what
God says.” He also asked if anyone had said anything. I love my pastor so much.
I can tell how much he loves the Lord and fears Him. I also love his preaching.
Not many pastors can compare with his preaching. Some say he is a fireball. He
has a special love for the young people. The Lord always says how special a son
he is to Him.
I said no, no one had said anything. I told him I had been dancing from the
minute worship began. It doesn’t matter whether anyone is there or not, I have
to go to the front when the Holy Spirit moves me. This dance is only to please
the Lord, not the people. When He is satisfied, then the miracles will happen.
The Lord spent countless hours in an effort to train me for this dance. When I
do this dance He always smiles. This book mentions the dancing often, but this
is very important to the Lord.
On the night of August 4, 2001, the Lord told me that the next morning would be
my final dance on the floor of the sanctuary. All the dancing I’d been doing on
the floor was training.
He told me that He is perfectly satisfied with my training. Then He went on to
explain: “I couldn’t do the miracles while I was training you for your ministry.
The next dance will be on the platform. The whole platform has to be yours.” How
I wish He had told me this before so I wouldn’t have been hoping for miracles
for every dance.
SEEK THE LORD’S FACE
He also said: “Each place where you will dance, someone must tell the people
what the dance is for: tell them to try not to watch your dance. They must close
their eyes and seek My face and praise Me with all their hearts from the
beginning of the dance to the end of the dance, if they want to be blessed.”
He also told me that I must dance after worship is completed and have some
worship music without words in it. He went on to explain that the whole platform
would be filled with His presence and that I will be dancing before Him. Every
dance I have danced, I knew the Lord’s presence was before me, but it was very
hard for me to see Him.
I used to pray, “Do not let me fall on the floor while I’m dancing,” because
each time I used go to the altar, my body wanted to fall. The Lord answered my
prayers, because during each dance, even though the anointing is so strong and
my body feels like it is on fire, I have never fallen yet. This is one reason
why the Lord built up the power in my body for so long.
A Joyful Dance
At the church, even though I knew it was the last time I would be doing the
miracle dance on the floor, I had such peace. While I was dancing, I felt very
joyful, and I felt greatly relieved about not dancing on the floor anymore. I
knew then, as I know now, that the Lord will take care of everything perfectly.
In fact, the Lord had worked very hard and spent thousands of hours to train me
for this. After I danced, the Lord told me that I had done well and that I’d
never have to dance on the floor again. He said, “Now you could stand before
millions, for you are perfectly trained.”
From
HOLY LAUGHTER
Chapter
28
The Book,
My Testimony
On September 14, I kept on crying profusely as I thought about how much pain
those people had to go through. I thought especially of the children who lost
their mothers and fathers. As all these thoughts came to my mind, my heart ached
over their pain and sorrow.
While I was worshiping the Lord I began to cry again. I was crying very hard and
couldn’t stop. A strong anointing of the Lord’s presence came over me, and I
noticed my Lord Jesus was crying with me. I could tell that He was very sad, and
I felt that His heart was aching for these hurting people.
Remember, our thoughts are in Christ. He started talking to me, and said:
“Daughter, I can see how much compassion you have for others. My heart is aching
for those who are hurting because they lost their loved ones.”
He explained: “I must tell you, they must concern themselves for those who are
with them. No one can live for his or her dead. Those who died and didn’t know
Me could never have been Mine, but through their death, their family might be
saved. Those who died without knowing Me, they had a chance to be saved but
ignored my Gospels. It is written, do not live for tomorrow, live from day to
day.
“My coming for My people is so near. I try to save as many souls as I can, no
matter what it takes. Satan knows this and he is trying to destroy as many souls
as he can before they are saved. People should realize why so many people are
dying now. Every church must cast out the devil continually by prayer. My
churches have been too comfortable. I am very dissatisfied with many of them.
“I want the whole world to know that I am a fearsome God. I love My children,
and that is why I died for them. I must be first in everyone’s life. Everyone
needs to repent and be humble before Me. What happened to New York is a very
small price to pay. There will be a great distraction in this world continually
until I come for My people. That day is sooner than they expect.”
After having received this powerful word from the Lord, I can understand a
little better now why the Lord showed me many mountains and the buildings that
were on fire. The fire came down from the sky and then snow came down until the
whole world was covered with snow.
He wants everybody to repent daily and purify himself or herself so He can bring
all His people to his kingdom. Our Lord Jesus loves us so much that He doesn’t
want anyone to miss the trumpet sound. He said no one can love Him more than He
loves us. If I say to Him, “I love you a million, billion ways,” He still says,
“I love you more.”
THE IMPORTANCE OF HUMILITY
For example, he led me to a seamstress who could sew my white gowns. Others had
highly recommended her to me as a woman with great talents for sewing things
according to their specifications. However, when she did my gowns, they simply
were not wearable.
I was taken aback by this, so I went to the Lord in prayer about it. He told me
to give her another chance, and I obeyed Him. In almost three months time she
made one jacket and one dress. I bought more materials to give her, but she
didn’t have time to sew for me. So I had her give them back to me. I didn’t
think she could use white material. Finally, I asked her to meet me at the
material shop, and I bought something that she liked, then treated her to lunch.
As soon as she agreed to sew my white gowns, she began to have many problems.
This included physical problems that both she and her husband were experiencing.
It was also a very busy time for her, but she didn’t want to stop our
relationship. I really felt great empathy for her, and I believe she felt the
same for me.
However, I could not wear the things she made for me, and I felt like I couldn’t
point out the faults to her. Instead I endeavored to show love to her at all
times. Now I know that this was the Lord testing me.
Though I had memorized her telephone number, after she brought back the
materials, I couldn’t even remember her telephone number, not even a single
number in it. Through this, I believe the Lord was teaching me patience and
humility.
I had been praying for humility, and still do, because I want to practice
humility toward every human being. I want every aspect of my being to be like
Jesus. No matter what the situation may be, I never want to judge others.
Instead of judging others, I want to love them and pray for them. That is what
our Lord wants from each of us.
After a heavenly vision, the Lord gave me a great desire to read 1 Corinthians
13. I have been reading it six days a week and I have never missed reading it
yet, but I never try to memorize it. I believe the Lord put His love into my
spirit through His words. The Lord also gave me a desire to pray the Lord’s
Prayer each and every day after my regular prayer.
HEALING MIRACLES
At the end of this special time, the Lord told me, “You are the best celebration
for My birthday and New Year’s Day, and I love you, sweetheart, so be happy.”
With that, He disappeared.
Since I stopped doing the miracle dance, the Lord has led me to pray at the
altar every Sunday morning before worship begins.
A noise developed in my right ear, and I asked the Lord to heal me. He assured
me that He would take care of it. The healing came, but it took a couple of
weeks.
On January 13, 2002, while I was going to church, I told the Lord that I wanted
my ear to be healed that Sunday morning at the altar. Each Sunday when I go to
church, the first thing I do is to kneel at the altar and praise the Father with
thanksgiving. Then I pray for the pastors in the church and for revival. On this
particular morning, the minute I knelt, without thinking, my face hit the steps
and the fire of the Holy Spirit hit my entire body, leaving me without the
ability to talk.
However, my heart was saying: “I love You, Lord. You already know what I asked
You to do for me this morning.” From that moment on, I continually cried until
worship began. Ever since that morning, the noise has completely stopped in my
ear.
Another miracle occurred on the following Sunday morning. Before I went to
church, I suddenly had a terrible pain on the left side of my body and shoulder,
and I could hardly move. This time the Lord didn’t heal as He had on other
occasions. I told the Lord, “No matter what, I am going to church and praise
You, and I expect You will heal me before I leave the church.”
Again, while I was kneeling on the altar, my head hit the steps, my entire body
felt like it was on fire and I began to cry. After this, worship began and I
praised the Lord during the whole worship service. I even forgot the pain, and
then I realized it was healed.
I had experienced this kind of pain before I met my Lord Jesus. Sometimes it
would take two weeks to heal. Our Lord Jesus took thirty-nine stripes in His
body so we could be healed. Whoever truly believes Him, loves Him, obeys Him and
puts Him first in every area of his or her life, will discover that He takes
care of us just as He promised.
He could have healed me instantly as He had so many other times before, but this
time He was teaching me humility before Him in public, so I could include this
in the book. It is very hard for some people to humble themselves before the
Lord at the altar or in public.
Yes, it is very important to the Lord that His people be humble before Him and
before others. I have experienced this while praising the Lord in my seat and at
the altar. The difference is that I can feel Holy Spirit fire hit me each time I
kneel before the Lord on the altar.
When we belong fully to our Lord Jesus, we must not worry about what people will
say or think. The most important thing is pleasing our Lord who died for us. He
is the Son of Almighty God and He experienced great humiliation as He hung on
the cross for us. He humbled himself unto death for us.
The Importance of Praise
Some people may think they are so blessed that they don’t need to praise the
Lord. This is dangerous thinking. God created us for His glory. He wants
everyone who calls Him the Lord to glorify Him continually. In His eyes no one
is so high or important that they don’t need to worship Him. God’s presence
appears to His church in order to receive glory from His people during the
worship services. That is one of the reasons why Jesus tells us that the Father
is looking for worshipers (see
John 4:23).
MARKS OF SALVATION
Whoever believes in Him must love Him with their whole heart and have fellowship
with other Christians. God also expects them to attend church and pay their
tithes and offerings. Those who are unable to attend church must give their
tithes and offerings to the local church or any other church.
Those who work on Sundays, if they desire to go to church, will be able to find
a way. Jesus said, “Anyone who is saved must share My words with others and
worship Me with others as one unit. Also, those who are unable to go to church
must pray for the pastors and churches, and pray for the salvation of the lost.”
JESUS
Those women who have had abortions or mothers whose children died before the age
of seven need to know that these children are all with our Lord Jesus in His
kingdom. It doesn’t matter whether the children’s parents are believers or
unbelievers; they’re still with Jesus. Whoever comes to the kingdom of heaven
will see any lost children they may have had. I put all of these things in this
book because the Lord wants me to.
ORDAINED BY GOD
Both of my hands stretched in the direction toward where the Lord was standing.
This lasted for a while, then both of my hands returned to my chest. In a little
while the power departed from my body.
The Lord had told me that He has ordained me for the ministry. He then said, “It
is time for every one of My promises to you to begin.” The Lord ordained me many
times. This same day, after the second time of prayer, another great surge of
power came upon and into my body. My hands shook very rapidly for a long time,
and then my hands started clapping very hard also. This shaking and clapping of
my hands lasted for about forty minutes.
ABOUT THE ANGELS OF HEAVEN
He was on my mind for a long time and I still remember him. Later, the Lord told
me that he was an angel. He said many people interact with individuals and even
mistreat them, not realizing they are angels.
I met a female angel about six months ago during the worship service while I was
sitting at the altar praising the Lord with His presence. I was under a very
deep anointing when someone tapped my shoulder. I opened my eyes, and this young
lady was sitting on my left side with her face tilted looking at me with such a
loving smile like she knew me. So I tapped her shoulder back. Usually no one
touches or talks to me during worship. After worship was over, I was looking for
her but couldn’t find her.
I saw a young lady in the mall after the service that kind of looked like her. I
went up to her and asked her if she touched me while I was worshiping. She said
no, so I asked her if she wanted the manuscript for Heaven Is So Real. She was
so happy to receive it. From that moment on, I had a very special feeling for
her.
Her name is Julie. She came to church the following weekend and sat next to me.
I had never seen her until the day I gave her the manuscript. I go to the 9 A.M.
service and she comes for the 11 A.M. service. She is always faithfully waiting
in the mall when I go out from the sanctuary. She lives about an hour and a half
away from our church, and she comes to this church because she loves the
pastor’s sermons. She is a single mother with three boys.
A couple of months later she told me that I was her angel. I asked why. She said
that three days before she met me, she was very sad, and she was praying, crying
and asking God to send her an angel. In three days she met me and I gave her the
manuscript. She told me it was the happiest day for her and she also said that
ever since she met me, she is very happy and has to see me every weekend to be
satisfied. After she told me about the angel, I realize that the young lady that
tapped my shoulder was an angel that led me to Julie. I have never seen such a
loving smile on her face. The Lord told me she was an angel to direct me to
Julie, because Julie needed help. The Lord also told me Julie is a very special
daughter to Him. I realize Julie truly loves the Lord more than anything or
anyone in this world. She is a very blessed sister. I love you Julie.
HOW THE LORD BEGAN TO PUBLISH THIS BOOK
I didn’t know who was going to publish it; He didn’t tell me. I am sure that it
has to be a spirit-filled publisher with many connections, because He has been
saying that this book must be translated into many languages. He wants all the
churches to read this book and prepare for His coming.
He is ready for His people, but many of them are not ready for Him, and He is
not going to wait for them forever. He is coming for those who are ready and
waiting for Him.
The Lord also told me to send out some parts of this manuscript to my partners,
all the TV ministries and whoever else I have a desire to give it to so they can
use it to share with others. I hesitated to do this but I had to obey the Lord
so I sent out the manuscript to most of our partners and TV ministries that we
support. I sent out over a hundred copies of the manuscript. I also gave it to
many people in our church and many others I have witnessed to. I have heard that
it changes lives. Many have shared this experience with others. Some have even
told me that they feel unworthy to receive such a revelation of heaven.
From the TV ministries I received unexpected responses from pastors who are very
famous. God bless you for encouraging me when I needed it, I will never forget
you. I kept wondering when the Lord would publish the book, but I couldn’t do
anything about it; the Lord didn’t allow me to do anything about the book.
About a month after I sent out the manuscripts, on a Saturday, the mail was
brought in and I picked up one of the envelopes; suddenly my entire body was on
fire. I opened the envelope and it was from Creation House Press, who was
interested in publishing the book. The Lord said, I told you I would take care
of it. It was a very happy day for me. We sent out the manuscript and after
about a month I called Creation House to see if everything was OK. After that we
didn’t hear from them for five months. In the meantime the Lord continued to
tell me that Creation House Press is the one He chose for this book. The way He
talked, I thought I would be hearing from them in a day, but I had to wait for
five months. During this time I went through many periods of testing and
discouragement. Many unexpected and unhappy things happened to me also. Like He
said, without patience, no one can receive a good gift. I wanted to call
Creation House, but the Lord continued to tell me that before I am able to call
I will hear from them.
During this time of waiting, the Lord told me that it wasn’t Creation House
taking the time; it is all in my hand, and I have a good reason to delay them.
The book is in His hand and it has to be done by His will. At the end, the Lord
told me, “Daughter, you have passed an important test. I am proud that you never
thanked Me less, no matter how many times you were discouraged and kept
everything to yourself instead of telling others.” It is true, no matter how bad
it was, I never complained to others, even to my husband. Finally on March 3,
2003, after morning prayers, I had power come over me and my voice was so loud I
was almost breathless for awhile. Such an unusual heavenly song came out so loud
for so long, that I was filled with unspeakable joy.
After this, the Lord told me that the window of heaven opened for His promises
of publishing the book. On the morning of March 6, 2003, the Lord told me that I
would hear from Creation House that day. That afternoon the secretary from
Creation House called to tell me they were sending me a proposal for the book
and she e-mailed it that day. I was very excited.
After seven years of waiting and training, it wasn’t easy at all. Even if I
wanted to give up, there was no way out. The Lord said that you are the chosen
one for this End-Time work and there’s nothing you can do but obey me.
During those seven years I never left the state. We never knew what worldly
enjoyment is. I couldn’t go anywhere without the Lord’s permission except church
and shopping. We visit our son in Federal Way a couple times a year as well as
one of our friends.
The Lord told me that after my miracle dancing ministry begins my life will be
the same as it is now. This requires so many hours of prayer, I will never have
a social life until the last day. It doesn’t really matter how we live here on
this earth. The most important thing is how we can live an eternal life with our
Lord Jesus. His word says we cannot have it both ways. I choose the eternal
life, whatever it takes. I hope my seven years of endurance will help every
reader who doesn’t live a holy life. The Lord said many souls will be saved
through this book. Please, get ready; Jesus is coming for us. I have learned
that waiting is the hardest of all. My hope is that every Christian will be
raptured and be able to enter the kingdom of God, instead of left behind or have
to go into the valleys of heaven.
The Lord told me so often that whoever is raptured will have to stand before the
judgment seat before the wedding takes place. The worst thing that can happen to
any Christian is not being raptured or not seeing Jesus’ face. This is the
reason the Lord showed me the two valleys for disobedient and sinful Christians.
I used to think that whoever was “saved” and went to church would go to heaven
and wear a beautiful wedding gown. I was wrong. The only ones who will see
Jesus’ face and wear the wedding gown are those whose hearts are pure as water.
God is so holy that defiled things cannot enter His kingdom. That is why the
Lord prepared the valleys for those who are not holy enough to enter His
kingdom.
I want you to be ready for our Lord’s coming! My heart’s desire is that no
Christian brother or sister or their loved ones will be left behind. When the
Lord showed me the rapture, so many Christians were left behind. He showed me
this vision in two parts. In the first vision people were going through the air
like white birds. The second vision was of those left behind. The first was so
exciting and joyful but the second one I cried the whole time. The noise on
earth while this was happening was horrible. These visions ran more than thirty
minutes. He showed me many details of both visions. I have never seen such
horrified faces before. It was so bad. My heart ached for them after the vision
ended. The Lord said that what I saw is nothing compared to what will happen at
that time.
Our Jesus loves all of us so much that He doesn’t want anyone to be left behind
or go into the valleys in heaven. He wants every believer and prepare for His
coming. He continually tells me this will happen sooner than expected.
Please believe and search your heart to see what kind of relationship you have
with our Lord Jesus. Every believer who has a relationship with Jesus is the
most important to Him. If your heart is not right with Him, do something about
it before it is too late. I hope you share this message with others so they can
prepare and wait for the coming of our Lord Jesus. And I pray that you will
become a greater disciple for our Lord. I also pray that you will be blessed by
Him while you are on this earth and see His face when you get to Heaven.
FOR SALVATION
Jesus is the only one who can save you and forgive all your sins so that you can
have eternal life with Him. (See Mark 9:48.) If you have never before asked
Jesus to save you, now is the time for you to do so, before it is too late.
Simply say this prayer out loud, from your heart: “Lord Jesus, I believe You are
the Son of God and You died for me. Please come into my heart, be my Lord and
Savior and forgive me of all my sins and take control of every area of my life
from this moment on. Jesus, fill me with your Holy Spirit and use me for Your
glory. I want to serve You and love You all the days of my life. Thank You
Father, that I am now Your child, in Jesus’ holy name. Amen.
After this prayer, to work out your salvation, read the Bible, pray continually
and go to church to listen to God’s words and fellowship with God’s people. Your
life will never be the same; you’ll have a very happy life while on this earth
and live forever with Jesus in heaven. God bless you.
HEAVEN IS
SO
At the Lord’s direction, I have done as the Old Testament prophet Habakkuk
did--I have watched and waited for Him, to see what He would say to me:
I will stand
my watch and set myself on the rampart, and watch to see what He will say to me,
and what I will answer when I am reproved. Then the Lord answered me and said:
“Write the vision and make it plain on tablets, that he may run who reads it.
For the vision is yet for an appointed time; but at the end it will speak, and
it will not lie. Though it tarries, wait for it; because it will surely come, it
will not tarry.”
--HABAKKUK
2:1-3
Like
Habakkuk, I have written my vision down and made it plain, so that you who read
it may “run” according to the Lord’s perfect plan for you--a plan that includes
a place already prepared for you in heaven if you only will believe in His Son
and receive Him as your personal Lord and Savior.
My prayer for you is found in
Isaiah 40:31--that you who wait on the Lord will renew your strength, that
you will run and not be weary, that you will walk and not faint, and that that
you will mount up with wings like eagles and soar with Jesus. For surely He is
coming soon!
